Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Five months ago Selina had expected to waltz into the Louvre, liberate a particular Ming dynasty Jade Cat, and waltz out. She had not expected to be stopped by two teenaged heroes, who clearly had no adult supervision. She had definitely not expected them to be quite so skilled at fighting, despite their obvious lack of training. And she had most certainly not expected them to leave their fight in favor of chasing a strange blue child on a flying carpet! She had not gotten the Jade Cat, or even entered the Louvre that night. However, the next night she had gotten her answers. 

The small girl in the ladybug suit explained everything as simply as she could to the rouge, and what Selina heard was both intriguing and horrifying. The idea that a mad man was vilifying children in order to serve his purposes, and enslaving people made her hiss and spit. What was intriguing was the young heroes. Especially the cat boy. Not to mention the girl's response to her reaction. She seemed amused and almost...gratified by such a blatant display of disgust. When Selina asked why the Justice League had not gotten involved the girl just sighed and Selina watched as a huge weight settled on her shoulders. 

"We tried calling them, but they didn't believe us. I don't know if it was because we weren't talking to the right people, or the magic interfering. But it's almost impossible to prove our claims, because the government is actively suppressing the information so that foreign relations aren't strained, and the magic involved means that there is no lasting damage, or casualties, and the identities of the users are protected through the magic. So proving anything we say in order to get the help we need is next to impossible. Besides do you really want to see Superman, or Batman, or worse, Wonder Woman akumatized? No thank you?"

Cat Woman hummed thinking softly. She snapped her fingers when an idea came. "I know lets make a deal!"    

"I'm sorry?" Ladybug asked.

"A deal! I make them with Batman all the time!" A half truth but the young hero didn't need to know that. "I get you Hawkbitch, and you let me take the Jade Cat!"

Ladybug eyed her suspiciously before saying, "You honestly want me to believe that you can find Hawkmoth? and then you really think I'm just going to let you walk away with the Jade Cat? A priceless artifact? Are you crazy?"

"I'm from Gotham," Cat Woman said dismissively, "But that's not the point. The point is, that I can deliver! I get you the name of your villain. You utterly destroy him. And then I walk way with the most precious kitty in France! What do say?"

"I have been looking for Hawkmoth for almost five years, five years, and you think you can just find him like that?" she snapped to illustrate her point. But Selina just smirked. 

"If you think it's impossible, then what do you have to loose? I'll even sweeten the deal, I'll leave Paris, no...I'll leave France, and I won't come back until I have a full file detailing exactly who this Hawkbitch is, including admissible proof of his identity. What do you say?" 

If this was Superman, he would say no. If this was Batman, he'd think about it and then also say no. Wonder Woman was to experienced to get this deep in the hole. And the rest of the hero community that well but she expected that they would all refuse such an offer. She expected the girl to do the same, but once again her expectations were over thrown when Ladybug said, "Ok. You have a deal. Get me Hawkmoth, and you can attempt to steal the cat. But you have to leave first thing in the morning, and you cannot, I repeat, cannot come back until you know who Hawkmoth is."

Now five months later, Selina smiled into her coffee. All she had to do was casually mention to Bruce that there were unsupervised heroes in Paris, and he was on the case like a cat on a mouse, or a bat on a bug. Whichever you prefer. Still she did not want to reveal herself to the heroes just yet. Because she...was curious.

While waiting for Bruce to crack the case, Selina had decided to do some light browsing on exactly who these heroes were. Their identities were apparently protected by magic, which Selina could easily believe. She had seen Ladybug's face that day as clear as the moon in the sky. But like the moon, her memories of the girl's features were obscured behind clouds. But after using a French IP address and watching something called The LabyBlog and The BugCast, Selina had become determined to discover the identities of the young heroes for two very important reasons. One was to rip that ring off of the mangy, feral, tomcat's finger for daring to disgrace the noble and divine species of felines with his carless and flippant ways. And two was to invite Ladybug to have a little Gotham fun. The girl was clearly too stressed for words, but it wasn't hard to see why. With a partner like that and the responsibility of resurrecting the dead, Selina would have cracked years ago. But this girl hung on, and for that the girl disserved a break, without having to worry about akumas, or villains, or anything but the joy that came from bashing in a deadbeat's jewels. 

But after a week of searching and stalking, she had gotten know where. All she could confirm, was that Ladybug, and probably Chat Noire lived somewhere in the vicinity of this lovely patisserie. Not a lot to go on, she knew, but it was better than nothing. And besides, the coffee was wonderful. The pastries were divine. And there the sun was shining. So she really couldn't complain. The sun never shone in Gotham. 

As she took another sip of coffee and looked over at the park where children were playing, she smiled thinking about the current Robin. He was probably too old and too scarred to enjoy the park as a kid. But perhaps one day, he could enjoy the park with a kid. Maybe a little brother, or a little sister. She smiled mischievously, but her thoughts were interrupted by a small cough.

"Oh I'm sorry, excuse me, I didn't mean to disturb you. You were probably really deep in thought, and hate being interrupted, and think I'm annoying, I'm so sorry! This is so rude of me, and you probably hate me, and don't want to talk to me. But I needed to ask you something, but you don't have to answer, in fact it's probably best if---"

"It's alright child," Selina said with a low chuckle and a soft smile. "I understand, now what is your question?"

"Oh, ok," the young girl said softly, "Um, if you're finished with your plate, then I can take it inside for you?" 

Selina arched a brow and examined the girl. She was small, and extremely nervous, which made Selina think that she was probably 12 or 13. However, any careful examination of her features revealed that the girl in actuality was probably older. Perhaps 16 or 17. But it was difficult to tell. First of all her black hair that shone blue in the light was tied up in pig tails (a decidedly younger preference). Secondly, her big blue bell eyes were shining with all of the nervous energy her voice conveyed (the poor girl probably had anxiety and had never been taught how to manage it). Thirdly, her clothes, which were objectionably fashionable and stylish, seemed to convey a softness and timidity that only hung around small children. Selina found her pretty, in an innocent, cute, fairy kind of way. Which combined with the over abundance in nervous energy, convinced Selina that this child should never enter Gotham, unless she quickly received a shot of pure confidence in the next hour or so.

So Selina smiled her warmest smile and said, "Of course you may my dear. Please. Now tell me are you just being kind, or do you work here?" 

"Oh?" the girl said a little confidence edging its way into her voice, "My parents own this patisserie! And I like to help out where I can. I hope you enjoyed everything!"

"Oh I did," Selina said. "I truly believe this is the best cup of coffee, that I have ever had. You must compliment your parents for me..."

"Oh, Marinette!"

"Selina."

Marinette's smile was now so bright and genuine, that it was contagious. And Selina found herself watching the girl out of the corner of her eye for the next half an hour she was there. 

Benevolent and sanguine feelings rolled through Selina, as she watched Marinette clumsily and skillfully clean the outside tables. The girl was entertaining, as she seemed to be a mass of contradictions. One minute she was graceful. The next she was flailing. One minute she was nervous and shy. The next she was talking animatedly with someone she knew. One minute she was day dreaming. The next she was stressing over the smallest details of the tables. Selina was amusedly endeared to the young lady. But she didn't have time to be distracted. She needed to find Ladybug, and give her the Hawkbitch file. However, just as she was finishing her drink something happened that made Selina bristle and hiss.

Marinette was just wiping down a table, when something caught her attention and made her tense. This caught Selina's attention, because it was a different kind of rigidity than her pervious bouts of nervousness. When the girl had addressed Salina she had been fidgety, but upright and clear. Now, Marinette was hunching over, curling in on herself. Her hands, which had flitted about with the need to move, now stilled, and...Selina blinked and almost turned to directly stare at the child. Marinette's hands were shaking and her eyes...oh her big, beautiful, clear, bluebell eyes, where fading as if something was slowly draining away the life in them Selina felt her own shoulders tense as she watched. She knew those actions. She had seen those signs. She recognized those defenses. She did not have to consult Harley in order to recognize a victim of abuse.

Selina settled back as casually as she could and began to watch the pedestrians. One of these people was this bright young woman's abuser, and Selina was determined to discover them. None of them stuck out, everyone kept walking past, or into the bakery. Then a group of teenage girls caught her eye. Unremarkable in and of themselves, just a group of five or six teenagers, probably coming from a shopping spree. They were laughing and talking without a care in the world, but there was something about them that made Selina's hair stand up on end. So she examined them closely. Her eye fell on the girl who was front and center of the group. Her hair looked as if she was trying to imitate sausage links, and her style was decidedly gaudy. The girl walked with an air of entitlement, and obnoxiousness that even a cat would find insulting. Especially since she was not carrying any of the shopping bags and was walking ahead of the group, thus giving the impression that the girls around her, were not her "friends" but her ladies-in-waiting. And though she never looked down at the people around her, she watched them through narrow calculating eyes that reminded Selina of Lady Shiva. Selina did not like that woman.

Selina kept one eye on Marinette, and one eye on the approaching group, sat back, and watched. And what she saw made her quietly hiss into her now empty mug. The lead girl (Selina heard her called Lila) took one look at Marinette and smiled predatorily. She then redirected everyone immediately from their previous goals, to the bakery and sat down at a table Marinette had yet to clean. She then proceeded to cry and sob, blaming Marinette for forcing her to sit at an unclean table, while the rest of the girls began to yell and berate the poor girl for the injustice. Marinette said nothing as she quietly cleaned the table, letting the screams and sobs wash over her without even making a noise. As Marinette attempt to walk away with the dishes, Lila very blatantly tripped her. This time Marinette did not use her graceful reflexes to contradict the clumsiness but silently fell to the ground shattering all the plates. The other girls at the table then began to scream at Marinette for attempting to hurt Lila by dropping plates on her head. 

Selina could not hear this Lila's voice, from where she was sitting, but the affects of her gross, and obvious manipulation and abuse made Selina want to scream and claw her eyes out as she watched. The sweet charming girl silently and cautiously pick up every shard of ceramic as the other girls screamed and surrounded her. The commotion drew out the two adults that Selina had seen behind the counter. Knowing these to be Marinette's parents, Selina decided not to kill a minor, trusting them to defend their daughter. The yelling stopped for about five seconds when they appeared. Long enough for Lila to say something through her hands, and for the bakery owners to turn on their daughter and begin to reprimand her and not the other girls. Selina had to bite her tongue against a scream as she watched the previously bright and kind girl that was Marinette silently stand up and slink back into the bakery without ever making a sound. When she passed, Selina felt stabbed, because her beautiful blue eyes were rendered dull and grey in the wake of her abuse. 

Once Marinette was gone, Selina watched as her parents filled the group's table with the best free pastries with growing hatred and disgust. Selina shook her self she could not get akumatized. She could not risk all of her plans falling apart, because of one incident. However, she smirked deviously. There were other ways to punish bullies and abusers. But as she walked past the table, something happened that completely other threw all of her expectations once again. This was becoming a pattern in Paris. 

Marinette blinked at the woman in her room. "What the hell?!" she exclaimed. Cat Woman smiled mischievously and removed her cowl throwing Marinette into even more open mouthed confusion. Mme. Selina is Cat Woman! her mind screamed. Marinette stared at the new patisserie regular in shock and horror, as the older woman chuckled at her reaction.

"Sorry to keep you waiting Ladybug, but I had to be sure of you identity before I could give you this." She held up a thick manila folder with the word Hawkmoth written on the side, and the word Hawkbitch scribbled on the front.

Marinette held up her hands in protest. She had to breath. Her mind was swirling, and she could barely process all of this new information. Mme. Selina was her new favorite customer. She came in almost everyday and always had a kind word for her. Cat Woman was a thief who stole priceless artifacts. She had known Selina for about three weeks now. And Cat Woman was a world renowned thief. A thief who knew her identity...Marinette took a deep breath before she could spiral and closed her eyes. This was not helping. 

Ladybug, she thought desperately, I need to be Ladybug. She took a deep breath and settled into the mindset of the hero of Paris. Ladybug could save the day. Ladybug would save the day. Ladybug can deal with Cat Woman with ease. Ladybug would make sure that nothing went wrong. She felt her energies settle into calm, heavy, order as confidence and surety took over her bones. When she opened her eyes, Cat Woman was watching her with undisguised curiosity and fondness. Ladybug could not understand it. She cleared her throat.

"So how did you discover my identity?" 

"Well it wasn't easy," Cat Woman said dismissively. "But lets just say, you were perhaps a little too tired after that last akuma. Neither you nor that filthy alley cat noticed that I was following you. But then again he never notices when I follow him." She spoke of Chat Noir with disgust, as if he were the epitome of everything wrong with the world. Ladybug let the information settle in the back of her mind before she continued.

"So you're here about our deal. Hawkmoth's identity in exchange for a free attempt at the Louvre." It was a statement, but Ladybug was curious to see how Cat Woman would respond to it. 

"Yes," Cat Woman said with a smile, "But also no."

"No?" Ladybug said with unaffected surprise. "Don't you want your Jade Cat?"

"Hmm," Cat Woman mused as she eyed Marinette's room. "I think I remember saying that I want the most precious kitten in all of France. And at this point I don't think it's the Jade Cat."

Ladybug sighed and crossed her arms. "Do I want to know?"

Cat Woman smiled sardonically. "Lady Noire."

Ladybug blinked. That was not the answer she was expecting and it almost rocked her out of her persona. She recovered by giving Selina a very pointed look and said slowly, "Lady Noire? The persona I take when I wear the cat miraculous?"

"Mmhm," Cat Woman hummed with a smile.

"I don't understand."

"Well it's quiet simple really. I don't like that tomcat running around with the black cat miraculous. As the original, feline identity I take anyone who attempts a feline persona very seriously. And I don't like the reputation he is giving us nighttime predators."

"You do know that the black cat hero is older than most civilizations."

"All the more reason to take his miraculous from him. He doesn't deserve it, not with the way he treats you. Come now kitten, you can't tell me that you haven't ever questioned his suitability for the role. He's skilled, yes. And he's passionate. But he's hardly capable. How often does he leave alone in a fight? How often does he get distracted or impede your abilities? How often has he assaulted you?"

"Woah, Chat Noire has not assaulted me," Ladybug declared. 

"Oh so you like it when he kisses you're hand, and calls you pet names in professional settings? Or how about when he decided he was in love with your civilian identity? Did you like him coming up to your balcony every other night? Based on how often the CCTV cameras caught him here, I assume he had an open invitation? You did invite him to sit on your balcony for hours on end, correct?"

Ladybug stiffened. She couldn't deny it. She couldn't deny any of it. She couldn't deny her wish that Chat took things more seriously, or was more reliable. It was becoming more of a question of if he would even show up! And when he did appear, she often found her self watching him as much as their enemy. When he decided that he was in love with Ladybug, she always had to make sure that there was at least five feet between them so that he wouldn't try to pull her against him, "Because that blast was going to hit you m'lady!" he would always say even as his hands began to wonder. And when he decided he was in love with Marinette, she could barely go out on her balcony to water her plants without him trying to corner her, or get into her space. She used to love lying back in her bed, and watching the sky out of her sky light. Or going out on her balcony at night to let the cool air wash all of her troubles away. But now there was paper over the glass, and she had to lock the window the moment the sun went down in case Chat Noir decided to shift his attentions again.

She looked away but Cat Woman moved so that she was in her line of sight. Ladybug looked at her and saw something she had not seen directed at her in a long time. Not since Luka and Juleka left with their father for his world tour, and Kagami had been sent to a fencing camp by her mother. It was sympathy, understanding, and a righteous fury on her behalf. Ladybug shifted, she could feel her mask slipping, and she was almost tempted to call on her suit in order to cement it in place, but Cat Woman wasn't done. 

"You know," she said softly, "I had plans to steal you away as the new cat holder, before I ever realized you were Ladybug." Marinette started and stared, but said nothing. She did not trust herself. Selina continued, "That first day we met. I saw what those girls did to you. What your parents did to you, and I'll admit I was almost akumatized. But I wasn't because the moment I went over to steal that Lie-la's wallet, rip her knock-off designer bag, and spill coffee in her lap, something happened. The moment I heard her voice I started to believe her. Despite everything I felt and witnessed, I started to believe that she was right, and you deserved what they did to you." Ladybug stiffened, but said nothing, she was too confused and too conflicted. So Selina continued almost conspiratorily. "And that's when I realized. That Lie-la is a meta!" 

Marinette gasped. Her mask had slipped. The Ladybug persona was on the floor. There was no recovering it. The realization and the understanding hit her like a truck as the reality fit everything into place. For years she had wondered how Lila had done it. How had she turned everyone who had always loved and supported her through thick and thin against her as if she was a rat in the pantry. But it made sense. Lila was a meta! She was controlling them. Marinette never stood a chance. She looked up and saw the gleaming satisfaction in Selina's eyes as hope and vindication filled Marinette's. And Selina continued,

"It's the only explanation. Because I know what I say. I know what they did to you. And over the past few weeks I have seen who you are as well. You are kind, and generous, and beautiful. So how could anything she said be true, even if I believed her when I heard her voice. I knew right then and there, that very first day what was happening. But Marinette...I also knew right then and there that the only way for you to be free of them, of her, would be to escape. The only way you're going to be able to get out of this toxic dumpster fire of a life is to run away from it as fast and as far as you can. Now you're 18. You'll be graduating soon. And with this," she tapped the almost forgotten file, "You'll be able to put the mask aside. You can choose how you want to escape. All I ask is that you let me help you do it...It is your decision Marinette. I'll make sure that it is only your decision. If you let me."

Marinette breathed deeply, her scattered and shattered mind desperately trying to put all of the pieces together. She tried to summon Ladybug. She tried to shut down. She tried everything, but that did not stop the buzzing in her head so she just stared, at the woman in front of her. The woman who was offering the only thing her heart could ever want. As she stood and stared the kwamis began to slink out of their hiding spots, but only Tikki came up to comfort her and pull her out of her deepening spiral. "You're unbalanced, Marinette," the kwami whispered. "And I'm sorry, I don't know how to help you. I can only offer you creation and order, and I'm afraid you might have a little too much of that right now. Please, please, please, let this woman help you! We, all of us, will support you no matter what." 

And with that, Marinette fell to her knees and began to cry. And she didn't stop not even when the small hands of her kwami were joined by the warm, tight embrace of a human. So she knelt and cried, as sixteen deities protected her, and a warm, kind woman embraced her.    

Chapter Text

Five years after the defeat of Hawkmoth...

Marinette took a deep breath looked up at the looming Gotham Museum of History from her chosen alleyway. It was a beautiful building in the daylight, and she loved sketching it. But under the light polluted Gotham smog filled sky, it was a black silhouette of edges and void. Her heart was racing in nervous anticipation, as she waited for the patrol car to slowly move past. As she waited she checked her compass again. It pointed directly at the museum, with such perfect stillness that the arrow might as well have been glued down. There was a miraculous in there, waiting for her. She was going to steal it and then crash a party. She smiled as she imagined her mentor's face upon their reunion. But first things first, she needed to focus on...liberating the ancient and powerful artifact that was technically hers. 

She closed her eyes, and found her Lady Noire persona. Lady Noire was calm and confident, because nothing effected her. Words, danger, laws they tried to drown her, but all they ever did was wash off her shoulders. She laughed as she jumped from buildings. She smiled as the cops chased her. She snickered when she got away without anyone being the wiser. She was a shadow in the night that reveled in the chaos she left in her wake. 

"You ready cupcake?" Plagg said with a mischievous grin, and an eager light in his eyes.

Lady Noire opened her eyes. A predatory smile flickered of her face as she looked over at her prey. She could feel the chaos energy rising within her, calling her to act, to run, to jump, to laugh. Chaos was not bound, and neither was she. She was as light as a feather, and ready to fly. "Hell yeah," she said, "Plagg! Claws Out!" 

Nightwing lay on his back watching the sky, twirling his escrima sticks lazily as the warm Gotham breeze ruffled his hair. He was board. Usually his nights were a lot more active than this. But there was a new exhibit, which meant someone was going to try and steal something. Now usually smart money would be on Catwoman making an appearance, even though there were no cat pieces in this collection. However, Selina was with Robin tonight, attempting some mother and son bonding before the engagement party tomorrow. Nightwing was glad that that was going so well. Baby Bird had really come a long way. But Catwoman's shift from chaotic neutral to chaotic good didn't mean that no one would show up. Afterall the signature piece, a vambrace that had apparently been owned by Kublai Khan, was decidedly bird themed, which meant Penguin. So that meant someone had to sit up on the Museum roof all night and make sure nobody tried anything. And by somebody, they meant Nightwing. After all, he was the only one who wouldn't pitch a fit and leave halfway through the night (Jason, and Damian), or fall asleep from caffeine deprivation (Tim).

Although, he couldn't really complain, it was a nice night for a stakeout. If the city wasn't so bright, he might see stars, but that would require the clouds to disappear. But the breeze was nice, and at least it wasn't raining. Still he was so bored. Nightwing groaned and jumped up. He decided to walk on his hands for a bit, to get the blood pumping. He then did a couple of front flips followed by back flips, to keep his body awake. But that didn't change the soothing Gotham ambience of car horns, police sirens, and the distant peels of gunfire that threatened to put him to sleep. Jason's gang must be fighting Black Mask again , Nightwing thought absently. He didn't approve of his brother's ways, but he would never condemn them the way Bruce did. After all, he himself had killed the Joker. Of course B had...

Nightwing's thoughts were interrupted by a shadow's movement beyond the museum's skylight. He crouched down into the shadow of one of the eaves, watching the building below him cautiously. There were about ten displays in the middle of the floor, each surrounded by a field of intercrossing lasers. It was the light of the lasers that allowed Nightwing to see the signature piece surrounded by equally valuable artifacts. A gold vambrace, with a hawk embossed in the metal. Any one of those pieces would be worth millions of dollars to the right collector. But none of these things were what had caught Nightwing's attention, but the shadow wasn't there any more. Slowly, he pulled out his binoculars and zoomed in. He sighed. Nothing seemed amiss...except. He zoomed in closer. The motion sensors were disabled. And the cameras were off. That wasn't right. Where were the guards? This couldn't be Penguin. He wouldn't cut the security cameras. He liked making a spectacle. He'd crash into the museum on a tank if he could. So who had...

Nightwing froze. A shadow was moving again, silent and slow towards the lasers. Could it be the Shade , he thought, no it's too small...maybe-- Nightwing gasped as the laser light illuminated enough of the figure to see them. He blinked and looked again, zooming in his binoculars as much as he could. Confused he shook his head and pressed his coms. He flinched as Batman and Red Hood yelled at each other through the comms. They were saying something about a warehouse...Nightwing shook his head, that could wait, right now he had a very pressing problem on his mind. So he interrupted the argument with a firm, "Hey! Does anyone have a lock on Catwoman?"

The voices cut off in confusion as Catwoman purred, "Robin and I are just finishing up on 5th."

"Some filthy degenerates were trying to take advantage of some young girls," the curt and formal Rodin confirmed. "Why do you ask?"

"Well, umm," Nightwing said not daring to take his eyes off of the figure. "In that case...I'm just going to say it...Catwoman, since when did you have a clone?" Confused and startled yelling berated him through the comm, but he left all of their questions unanswered. He really didn't know how else to describe what he was seeing. The figure who had melted from the shadows was a perfect carbon copy of Selina, except younger and perhaps with a more stylish costume. She had the same black leather cat suite, mask, and cat ears. However, this new Catwoman (Cat Girl?) had accented her suite with bright green piping, and she had forgone the cowl. Instead, her ebony black hair fell to a braid that was almost to her ankles, and she leaned casually against a silver bow staff as she studied the complex laser grid.

" There's no way she's going to get through those, with that braid," he vaguely thought, before once again he was startled out of his thoughts by what was actually happening in front of him. The woman had collapsed her staff, and was now flipping through the lasers with the elegant, and graceful precision of an Olympic gymnast. Nightwing's breath caught as he watched, her bend, flex, and spin through the lasers in an act, that Nightwing could only describe as pure artistry. He watched as her long braid twisted around her like a ribbon flicking through the laser lazily without ever touching them. He was so captivated by her performance that he almost didn't register what her dance was leading her to. But then she stopped, as she flipped into a catlike crouch in front of the signature piece. 

Nightwing stiffened as he watched Catwoman 2 flick our her claws. As she circled the glass display, with the golden vambrace glistening inside, he waited. It would be so easy to jump through the sky light, tripping the alarms, and stopping her right then and there. But a strange fascination, and curiosity over took him. He wanted to see how she got out of this. Would he get to see an encore of her laser performance, or did she have another way out? And how was she going to bypass the pressure plate in the display. His questions were answered when she scratched holes in the glass, in what had to be a Selina signature move. She then took some cord from her belt and secured the pressure plate in place. Then delicately, she removed the Falcon Vambrace, and put something else in its place. Nightwing zoomed in with his binoculars and had to choke back a laugh. It was a black cat plushie, with it's tongue sticking out. The plushie must have been weighted, because when she removed the cords, the alarms did not go off. 

Nightwing finally registered what his family was shouting in his ear, as Cat Woman 2 examined the vambrace. He cut them off by whispering harshly, "Yeah I said Catwoman clone, fake ears and all! She just snagged the Falcon Vambrace. I don't know how she plans to get out with it though...oh wait, never mind."

Nightwing watched in fascination, as the woman pulled out her staff again and braced it on the ground. Then silently, and gracefully she rose into the sky as her staff extended to an impossible height. Was it magic?, he thought, that would explain the hair. As the woman began fiddling with the skylight's hatch, a security guard passed by the room. He barely registered the brand new silver pole in the middle of the room. When he did turn around with a start, Catwoman 2 was already crouched on the glass, her staff collapsed to a baton size beside her. She tilted her head as the security guard, shook his head and carried on his way. When she did Nightwing had to stifle a gasp. Her eyes were green, completely green. They had no whites, and the pupils were slitted just like a real cats. Now that's dedication , he thought. And when he saw the woman smirk gleefully at the oblivious security, Nightwing could only stare in wonder at how much she was like Selina. 

As she rose, Nightwing knew it was time to move. He just needed to make the perfect quip to gain her attention. But as she stood illuminated by the contrasting colors of the moon and Gotham, his mind went blank. Everything he thought of just sounded corny and stupid in his head. But he needed to stop her, or at least stall her for a while. So as she admired the way the gold bracelet adorned her black sleeved arm, Nightwing decided to bite the bullet, as he turned off his comms. He had a feeling that he needed to focus for this, as he said, "You know if you have a magic staff that can extend to the ceiling, you really didn't have to do the laser dance." 

The woman spun faster than Nightwing thought possible. Her pupils were slitted, and her staff was extended. However, when she perceived him, she did something unexpected. She seemed to relax, and she straightened out of her defensive posture, with a sly smile playing on her lips. "Perhaps," she said in a light and playful tone, "But then that wouldn't have been nearly as much fun!"

God! It's scary how much she's like Selina! Nightwing thought. Or at least, she was almost exactly like the old Selina. The one he had met, when he was just starting out as Robin. The one who stole on a whim, and escaped with a wink and a smile. He had never understood why Bruce never caught her. Sometimes, it was like he didn't even try. Now...he had a feeling that if she kept smiling at him like that, and with that mischievous sparkle in her eye, he would start to understand. Immediately he became serious. The last thing he wanted was to be like Bruce. He didn't think he could take the emotional constipation, or the mocking of his siblings. 

"I don't think that belongs to you," he said glancing at the vambrace. 

"Oh?" the woman said almost innocently, "Strange. Then who does it belong to?"

"The Museum," Nightwing said slowly.

"Hmm," she hummed as she moved her head lazily from side to side, "No, that doesn't sound right. This most definitely belongs to me. After all, I am wearing it!"

"Doesn't change the facts Miss. So why don't you hand it over, before I'm forced to hit a Lady."

The woman threw her head back and laughed, "Sorry Blue Bird, but I can't do that. You see this lovely piece really does belong to me. And it would truly be a crime to just leave it there collecting dust. Besides you couldn't hit me even if you tried!" 

Nightwing smirked, "We'll see about that. By the way, stealing someone else's shtick, not smart. Especially Catwoman's, she's very protective of her image."

The woman's smile deepened as she said, "Oh I wouldn't worry about Catwoman. She and I have an...understanding. And if you don't believe me, you can always ask her once I'm gone. Tell her Lady Noire says high. I'm sure she'll fill you in." 

"You can tell her your self," Nightwing said, and he threw his escrima stick at her. She dodged both the throw and the rebound as she charged him. Nightwing caught his stick in time to block her staff, and the dance began. She swung her staff, he blocked. He swiped his sticks she dodged. Their movements were a fluid furry of kicks, jabs, and flips. and Nightwing found that their styles were eerily similar as they both blended skilled and perfected gymnastics with graceful and fluid martial arts. They both dodged more than they blocked, and each attack flowed directly into the next without hesitation or difficulty. Nightwing wanted to smile at the ease at which the moved together, predicting the others movements and responding with accuracy. But then he saw the way she was grinning at him, and he scowled. She was playing with him! This was a game to her, and for some reason he found that very annoying.

  Well, he thought, Two can play at that game! And he shifted his movements so that when her staff came round again, he dropped his escrima stick and caught her arms under his. He elecrified his second stack and swung it at her side. It was block by...her hair! He started, and she smirked as she collapsed her staff, and used both of her feet to push off him like a spring board. The force of her kick, made him hiss and release her arms. He stumbled back, as she did a back handspring. He stood clutching his side scowling, and she stood ginning like the cat that ate the canary. She extended her staff behind her and her braid flicked like a tail. 

Of course, he thought, She's magic. The staff's magic, and her hair is magic. I bet her eyes are magic too. He met her strange green eyes, and her smile widened. And just as she opened her mouth (probably to say something clever), Nightwing straightened and smirked. He held up the vambrace with two fingers, and he let his smirk deepen as he watched the flurry of emotions pass over her face, as she looked between him and her now bare wrist. Her gaze narrowed as he tucked the artifact into his belt. And before he could say anything clever, she attacked again. 

They fell into the same easy, violent dance as they played around each other. He swung, she dodged. She kicked, he flipped. He hit, she diverted. She swiped, and he blocked. Only now there was a new pattern to their movements. Lady Noire had shortened her staff, so that she was holding an escrima stick, and with her now free hand, every other attack was accompanied, by her reaching for his belt. He fended off her empty hand, with his empty hand, spinning her around into a stone wall, but she flipped out of his grip at the last moment. Their movements were a lot closer now as a result, but Nightwing did not have time to think about that as she was getting faster and bolder. The claws on her empty hand was out, and while she still smirked and grinned, it was clear she was no longer playing. He had taken something that she had deemed hers, and now she was going to get it. 

Nightwing couldn't keep this up forever, and he was certain, that Lady Noire had more than magic hair on her side, and he did not want to find out what. So he led their dance back towards the skylight and the repeating eaves. He waited, until he had the right angle, and then he pressed a button on his controller. His abandoned escrima stick flew into his waiting hand, fully charged and bristling with activity. Lady Noire dodged the flying weapon with another back hand spring, but this time she landed in a crouch. She watched Nightwing from atop the eaves with calculating green eyes that did not seem to blink. Nightwing felt the goosebumps cover his arms, as the mental image of a cat stalking a mouse flickered through his head. Nightwing fell into his most defensive stance, keeping his weapons elecrified. They held the tension in perfect stillness. Nothing moved except for the flicking of Lady Noire's braid. Nightwing loosened his grip on his weapon. Lady Noire extended her staff. He rose his weapon to attack. She coiled her muscles to pounce. He charged, and...

"Kitten!" Catwoman's sudden voice, made Nightwing trip on thin air as he stumbled forward. He turn the trip into a spin, so that he faced Catwoman, Batman, Robin, and Orphan, who were all watching them with varying levels of confusion and curiosity.

However, before Nightwing could say anything, Lady Noire pounced with a squealed, "Lina!" And she jumped into Cat Woman's open arms. The two women laughed and spun as they embraced, leaving the rest of the family staring open mouthed in wonder and confusion. 

"What are you doing here?!" Catwoman exclaimed, as she began smoothing Lady Noire's hair, checking for wounds, and generally mother-henning her, (or maybe it was mother catting her?). 

"Why I'm here for your wedding of course!" Lady Noire exclaimed. "You didn't think I would miss it did you?!" 

"But you never responded! I didn't think you got it, since I didn't know where you were, and--"

"And I was going to surprise you!" Lady Noire interrupted. "At your engagement party!"

"And here I was thinking, you just came to steal the vambrace," Catwoman laughed.

"Well," Lady Noire said with a devious smile, "That too." 

The two women laughed, as the Bats exchanged looks. Nightwing shrugged helplessly at Batman's questioning gaze, prompting the Dark Knight interrupt the little reunion by clearing his throat. "I hate to interrupt," he said gruffly, "But Catwoman, care to introduce us?"

"Oh of course!" Catwoman exclaimed, turning he young friend to face the others. "Everyone this is my protégé, Lady Noire! Lady Noire, these are the Bats. You met Nightwing! And that is Orphan, Robin. And this is my fiancé, Batman!" 

Lady Noire squealed and pounced. Even Batman's eyes widened in surprise when the small feline wrapped him in a hug that had her hanging off of his neck. He stooped to set her down, and as he did everyone heard her in the worst stage whisper, "If you ever hurt her I will turn you into dust!" And then in a regular voice she said, "I'm so happy for you! You're going to be so happy together!" And then in another stage whisper, "Because if she is not, then they will never find your body." 

When Batman pulled back, his expression schooled into a blank stare (which was the closest he ever got to showing alarm), Lady Noire laughed and tumbled away from him, her braid circling around her as it had when she danced through the lasers. When she straightened, she had something in her hand. She eyed it saying, "Ooo, what's this?" She pressed a button, and the Batmobile roared to life in the distance. A wicked grin spread over her face, as Batman began patting his belt, and the others stared at her in alarm.

"Give that back!" Nightwing cried. He lunged to grab the Batmobile key, before the wild thief could get any ideas. But Lady Noire only giggled, she spun around his arm brushing up against his back as they switched places. 

"But I like it!" She whined playfully, and Nightwing felt himself growl. He was so confused. One minute, she was laughing and teasing as if this was all a game. The next minute, she's threatening Batman! He just could not get a read on her. Was she an adrenaline junkie like the old Selina, who stole for the thrill of it. Or was she that deadly predator, that he had caught a glimpse of in the last moments of their fight. The threat might have been just a playful warning, her version of the shovel talk, but there was an edge to her voice, that made Nightwing think, She could do it. If B hurts Selina, which he won't, she could and would kill him . It was unnerving, and they way she just switched back to teasing and laughing, just made it worse. Which was the real her? Who even was she? What did she want? The questions swirled in his head, giving him a head ache. He just did not know what to do with this strange woman and it was...infuriating. 

Lady Noire continue to fiddle with the key, smiling at him deviously. But before he could lunge at her, Catwoman said coolly, "Kitten, play nice." Lady Noire fake pouted and then tossed the key to Nightwing before returning to her mentor. "So," Catwoman continued as if nothing had happened, "How long are you here for?"

"At least until your wedding," Lady Noire declared. "I wouldn't miss it for the world. But don't worry about me! I'm staying with Harls and Ives. And I'm already settled there, so no trying to guilt me into staying with you."

"Oh! But Kitten!" Catwoman whined, "I like worrying about you! Why won't you let me take care of you?"

Lady Noire laughed as she hugged her mentor, "You have taken more than enough care of me, Lina! I owe you everything, so please let me take care of you these next few weeks!" Catwoman hummed her assent as she held the young woman close. The Bats exchanged more looks of confusion and concern. But before any of them could interrupt, Catwoman jerked up and exclaimed, 

"Oh! You were in the museum tonight! How was it? Did you find what you were looking for?"

Lady Noire smiled. "Actually, yes! Tell me what do you think? I might just wear it to the wedding." She held up her wrist, and the moonlight glinted off the gold vambrace on her arm. 

Nightwing sputtered and stuttered, as he checked his belt. When had she taken that?! He wondered. He looked up, and she was smirking at him again. He scowled. and said allowed, "That doesn't belong to you!"

"Actually," Lady Noire said slowly. "I kind of does."

"It's true!" Catwoman declared, examining the vambrace. "This artifact does belong to her." 

Nightwing opened his mouth, but it was Batman who said in a much calmer tone. "If that is true, then there are other, more legal, way to recover your property."

Lady Noire smiled, "That may be so, but the museums would never give them up. Besides I don't like all that legal, paper work stuff. It's far to boring! It's much easier to... liberate them. and much more fun!"

"Still," Batman said gruffly, "We can not just let you walk away with a priceless artifact without proof."

"Of course you can!" Lady Noire declared cheerfully. "It's just a matter of you looking over there!" She pointed away towards Gotham with the most fake innocent smile Nightwing thought he had ever seen. Batman seemed to share in his son's annoyance, because he refused to follow her instructions, and instead chose to inflict her with the infamous Batglare. "No really," Lady Noire said again. "You should really look over their. Something is coming!"

"She's right love," Catwoman said lowering her binoculars. She handed them to B who looked briefly.

'Penguin," Batman sighed, already tried, even though he had barely done anything that night. Still he pushed on, giving out orders quickly and efficiently until he turned back to address Lady Noire, and...she was gone.

"Where did she go?!" Nightwing demanded. 

"Huh?" Catwoman said with mock innocence, "Oh! Don't worry, Nightwing, you'll see her tomorrow. If I know my protégé, she has plans to crash the party. Oh! I am so glad she's here. I've missed her so much!"

She then leapt off the roof to go and chase Penguin, leaving the rest of the family, to stew and follow at their own leisure. Nightwing was the last to follow, and he barely paid attention to the fight he was currently in. Not that anyone could blame him. After fighting with Lady Noire, everyone else just seemed like an amateur. He cursed himself thinking, " Stop that! If your not carful you'll turn into Bruce!"

Meanwhile on the far side of Gotham, a girl struggled, fought, and screamed as she was dragged someplace no one would "interrupt" them. Soon the bag was removed from her head, and the girl began speaking quickly and loudly. "You have to let me go! Please! I didn't do anything wrong! I---"

"Peace Miss. Rossi," the Judge of Owls said cutting her off. "Your powers do not work here, so do not attempt them, unless you wish to feel the wrath of the Talons." Lila Rossi looked back and forth between the council in front of her and the Talons behind. 

"What do you want?" she asked meekly.

The Judge smiled, though she would not see it under his white owl mask. If he did not know any better he might have believed her. But he did know better, and after taking some...precautions, Lila Rossi had no power over him at the very least. Still he answered her question simply and professionally. "You come highly recommended, Miss. Rossi. It is not easy to impress the likes of Vandal Savage and Lex Luthor. For that reason, we wish to hire you." 

Any semblance of the weak, helpless girl was gone in an instant. Instead there was a composed, professional, and hungry young woman waiting calmly, as one of the Talons, began untying her. The Judge could not help but respect the young woman in front of him. Once the woman's binds were gone, she straightened in her chair, and looked them over with a calculating look. She crossed her legs and then sat as if preparing for a work interview. The Judge could respect that as well. And he put a little of that into his voice, as he said, "We the Court of Owls, have many enemies, and competitors. Our goals are simple, but these weak minded individuals continue to hinder our process. We have curated a list, of our most obstinate obstacles. We do not want anything too drastic, just that you use your unique persuasion, to nudge them towards our understanding. Do you accept?"

A mindless thrall stepped forward with a tablet, presenting it to the woman. She stared at him and the tablet without touching it, and turned back to the Judge. "You are of course aware of my contract? Bound in blood and magic. Unbreakable. Swears you won't kill me if I fail."

"Yes," the Judge said. "We have seen the copy of Mr. Luthor's contract. And we find your terms more than agreeable. You will be payed according to how many of those names you will be able to 'persuade.' And should you fail, no harm will come of you by our hands. " 

Lila nodded. "In that case I must insist you sign, before I take your list. There are limits to my abilities, and I would rather we have our expectations clear before we continue," she said reaching into her bag once it was brought to her. She pulled out a thick stack of what appeared to be paper, but on closer inspection, was revealed to be very thin leather. 

The Judge was the first to sign his name, and the rest of the court followed suit. They needed this girl. When it was done, Lila smiled a deadly predatory smile and took the tablet. She scanned the names casually. However as she kept going, her eye brow raised higher and higher into her bangs. Finally she said, “With a list like this, you could take over all of Gotham, maybe even the world.”

The Judge’s eyes met Lila’s. And though she could not see through his mask, their expressions were a perfect mirror of each other as the Judge said, “Let’s just start with Gotham.” 

Chapter Text

"She's a criminal we should arrest her," was the only thing Damian could say on the subject. 

"Damian," Bruce warned. "The situation is a little more complex than that." 

"Besides," Stephanie chimed from the couch, "We're all criminals in one way or another. And she's a mini-Selina! Wouldn't be kind of hypocritical to arrest her considering the reason for tonight's party?" 

"Selina has proven herself worthy of our trust and redemption," Damian declared, "We know nothing of this 'Lady Noire' or her motivations. Did any of you knew of her before tonight?" 

Selina sighed and surveyed the sitting room where her new family was gathering before the party. Damian was standing in front of the fireplace with his hands clasped behind his back. Glowering at everyone and everything, he looked like his father when something particularly frustrating had occurred, like the Joker escaping Arkham. Bruce was as stiff as steel pipe covered in ice, as he purposefully straightened his bow tie. He had been like that ever since last night. Duke was slumped in an arm chair rubbing his forehead as if he were fighting a migraine. While Dick leaned against the doorframe in an attempt to be casual, but one look at his face and anyone would think he was attempting a Batman impression. Jason was taking a swing from a flask, and, at a nudge from Tim, splashed some of the contents in his brother's coffee. Barbara would have shot them in a disapproving look, but she had been glued to one device or another all day typing furiously while scowling from time to time. The only people who seemed even moderately relaxed were Stephanie and Cass, who were both sitting on the couch. Well, Cass was sitting calm and serene, while Steph was lounging clearly enjoying the chaos Marinette had brought upon their slightly over paranoid family.

None of them had noticed Selina yet, so she was content to think fondly, If Mari was trying to create chaos, then she succeeded. When she stepped further into the room, everyone turned to look at her. So far she had refused to answer any questions about her first darling kitten, partly for her own amusement, and partly for Marinette's privacy. But now she felt the need to clear at least a little bit of the air, since Mari was guaranteed to be in attendance tonight. So she walked up to Damian with her fondest smile which she reserved solely for her kits and said as she smoothed Damian's hair and straightened his tie, "I have known Lady Noire for over fiver years. She was my very first kitten, and I love her just as much as I love you. She is the kindest, most generous soul I have ever met, and I trust her with everything. Is that not enough?" 

Damian scowled with a "Tt" and averted his eyes. Selina's smile deepened at how it was becoming increasingly difficult for Damian to argue with her. But she turned her attention to Barbara when she said, "I've been doing some research, but the only result I've found is from the Paris Incident, but not as a thief."

"What do you mean?" Dick asked sharply. 

"Well," Barbara said, "Apparently, there were a few times, and please note that this happened very rarely, when neither Ladybug not Chat Noir could come to the fight, and they sent in substitutes. Mr. Bug was Ladybug's sub, and Lady Noire was Chat Noir's." 

This got everyone's attention and they all looked at Selina questioningly. Her smiled turned mischievous when she noticed that in Barbara's analysis she had not realized that Lady Noire and Ladybug were the same person. Marinette would appreciate that so all Selina said was, "It's true." 

Six mouths dropped to the floor, but all nine pairs of eyes stared at her in shock. "Ah," she thought "If only Marinette could see the fruits of her labor."  But she stayed silent as she waited for the first one to speak. It turned out to be Dick was the most eager for information (she was not surprise). 

"How?" was all he said incredulously.

"When I went back to Paris to give Ladybug the Hawkbitch file, I noticed that Chat Noir was not...gentlemanly enough for my taste, and Ladybug agreed. I convinced her to give the Cat miraculous to Lady Noire permanently. Then after a long talk with Lady Noire's alter ego I decided that instead of the Jade Cat Statue that I originally wanted, I preferred her. We left Paris the moment Hawkbitch was arrested, and neither of us have regretted it since!"

Stunned silence was followed by a low chuckle from Jason as he took another swig from his flask. Tim just shook his head as he took a long dink from his coffee, but it was Damian who said, "Are you telling us that the one of the most powerful magical artifacts in the known universe is in the hands of a common thief?!" 

Selina smiled at the boy, "My kitten is hardly a common thief, Damian. I taught her everything I know, and she was quite the natural too. Besides she only steals what's technically hers. But I'm afraid I can't explain more than that. You'll have to ask her yourself."

"So she's really coming tonight?!" Stephanie said probably a little to excitedly, and out of the corner of her eye Selina saw Jason pass Duke his flask.

"Oh, most definitely!" Selina exclaimed. 

Some low grumbling began at the same time as some murmured excitement, but it was silenced when Bruce stepped forward and said, "Ladybug is a highly respected hero and leader by every member of the Justice League. In fact after the resolution of the Paris Incident, it was agreed the Ladybug should have an open invitation to join the Justice League whenever she chose. And she trusts this Lady Noire?"

Selina's smile deepened in satisfaction. There was so much in that statement that she and Marinette would have to laugh about later, but at that moment she said, "She hasn't taken the ring back yet."

Bruce nodded and smiled as genuinely as he was able when in a situation that he was extremely uncomfortable with, "Then I look forward to meeting her tonight."

And just like that the argument ended, as Selina thanked her fiancé with a kiss, and Alfred entered to tell them that the first of the guests were arriving. Selina couldn't stop smiling. Tonight her family was going to be made complete. 

Dick sighed as he took a long pull on his champagne glass. He had naively hoped that since this was Bruce and Selina's engagement party, they would think to liven it up a bit. But nope, it was the same dull and annoying affair as always, with the only mildly interesting thing being the arrival of the Kents, and some other disguised heroes. But since this was a public party for PR reasons, everyone had their civilian personas firmly in place, and those people who Dick could talk with easily had already been captured by the rest of the family, or were on missions. This meant that Dick was in for a long, long night, unless he could find where Barbara and Gordon went. Maybe then he wouldn't be so bored.

"Not your scene I take it," a voice said at his elbow, and dick jumped to see who could have possibly snuck up on him. He turned and standing at his elbow was a beautiful young woman. Everything about her had a classic elegance, from her slim black ball gown, to her glistening white pearls. He black hair that shone blue in the light was done up like Audrey Hepburn, and only accentuated her gentle features. But her eyes were what caught Dick's attention. They were anything but simple, or gentle. Her eyes were a deep, bright bluebell, that seemed almost too full. Too full of mischief and playfulness, but also something else that Dick couldn't put his finger on. Something that made her smile bright by contrast, instead of similarity. It struck Dick in a way he couldn't describe, except to think, "Well this night just got more interesting." 

"No, not at all," Dick said with a smile when he remembered to speak, "What about you?"

The woman shrugged, "Depends I guess."

"On?"

"On whether or not I'm working."

"And what is it that you do?" Dick said as he swiped a glass for his new companion. 

She took with a smile and said, "Fashion. I'm a designer. Somehow when I'm working these parties become far more enjoyable. Probably because I actually have a reason to be there but oh well, c'est la vie!" 

"Are you working now?" 

"No, actually I'm here for personal reasons."

"Oh?" Dick said with a smirking smile, "May I ask?"

"You may but I think you already know the answer...Blue Bird," the woman's smile deepened satisfactorily as Dick's face dropped into a mask of shock and horror. She laughed into her glass as he sputtered and finally said, 

"How---?"

"Did you not recognize me?" She interrupted him, "Magic, it's designed to protect my identity. The only way you'd be able to recognize outside of the mask is if I told you the truth, or if you caught me transforming. It's a very handy piece of magic."

"But---"

"Oh please! I've known Selina's identity for years. And when she introduced her fiancé as Batman, it was ridiculously easy to figure the rest of you out. Maybe you need some magic masks!" 

"You---"

"Shouldn't be here? But where else would I be? The whole reason I came to Gotham was for Selina's wedding. She's my darling mentor after all, I'm not going to miss it! The vambrace was just a bonus."

"That---"

"Still belongs to me! really you need to let that go, cause there is no argument on Earth that could convince me to give it back to the museum." She sipped her champagne again with a knowing smile and Dick glared in annoyance. 

"Stop finishing my sentences," he hissed.

"Then stop being so predictable," She playfully chided. "My name's Marinette by the way. Since you didn't ask. Honestly Blue Bird, and here I thought you were the nice one." 

Dick groaned running a hand over his eyes. Well, he thought, At least I'm not bored anymore, I'm just...annoyed! When he opened his eyes he studied her more critically, trying to see past her gown and cheeky smile. He still remembered the flash of something dangerous up on the roof, and the careless way she had teased him during their fight. Right now she was definitely that reckless burglar that had caught him off guard. But now that the magic and the mask was gone, the other thing was far less hidden. It was right beneath the surface, something dangerous and powerful that was testing him, with the teasing smile, and the laughing eyes. Dick didn't know what it was but it made him shiver, and want to take a step back, or maybe a step forward? He hadn't decided yet.

"Selina is in the main room. I'm sure she'd be more than happy to see you."

"Aww," she said with mock disappointment, "Trying to get rid of me already! But you hardly know me!"

"Then why do I get the feeling, that I'm going to need to start stocking my cabinets with aspirin?"

"And here I was thinking your brothers had already driven you crazy."

"Clearly not as crazy as you."

"Rude, but forgivable if you admit one thing?"

"And what is that?"

"That you like my dress."

Dick found himself fighting a smile as he involuntarily looked down at her dress again. He did like it. It was beautiful on her except...This is exactly what happened with Bruce, he thought. Literally exactly what happened! One night he's fighting Catwoman on a random roof. The next their flirting at a gala. I can not be him! Oh God! They're never going to let me hear the end of this if we keep it up. So schooled his features into as much calm composure as he could manage, before saying, "Why don't I take you to Selina?"

For some reason, that made Marinette smile brighter, and Dick came to a horrifying revelation. If he played her game, she was amused. If he didn't play her game, she was amused. She just liked seeing him react to whatever crazy thing she did or said. She really was just like Selina. It was fascinating. And very annoying. No matter what I do, she's going to be entertained! Shit! I can't win here! he thought.

Marinette opened her mouth to continue the game, but she was silenced by someone behind her shouting, "Marinette!"

The change that overcame the woman was so sudden and drastic, it made Dick flinch. One moment she was bright, confident, playful, the next...Her face had paled to the color of paper. Her eyes widened in sudden panic, as their light switched from testing mischievousness to startled horror. Her mouth lost it's bright smile instantly, but she fought to return it to a strained mockery of what it had been before. She turned and saw the woman who had called her name.

"Alya!" she said. Her voice was strangled with the attempt to appear cheerful.

"Girl!" the new woman, Alya, exclaimed as she rushed to hug her. "Where have you been? I haven't seen you in years! What is going on what have you been up to?"

"Oh!" Marinette said waving her glass with jerky movements as she tried to appear casual, "This and that. What are you doing here?"

"Can you believe it! I graduate from University, and Lila hooks me up with a job at the Daily Planet. THE Daily Planet! Can you believe it?! I'm apprenticing under the Lois Lane! Eeee! I feel like I'm in a dream. Lila really came through!"

"Lila?" Marinette said, and somehow her voice had become even more strained. "Really? Is she here?"

"No clue! Last I saw her was at Lex Corp. Did you know she's an old family friend of M. Lex!" Alya threw up her hands in amazement, and Dick decided that whoever this Lila was, he didn't like her. "But enough about me," Alya continued clearly oblivious to Marinette's growing distress. "What about you? Girl, you totally ghosted us! We haven't seen or heard from you in ages! What is up?!"

Marinette cleared her throat, and sipped her drink desperately before speaking. "Umm...ahem...Alya do you remember our last year at lycée?"

"Girl, you know I don't!" Alya exclaimed with exacerbation. "I don't know what kind of magical, bullshit, PTSD, trauma Hawkmoth did to us, but I swear all of lycée and parts of collège are just...I don't know...like a blur. Our whole class is like that! Probably for the best right, I mean, God can you imagine remembering all of that bullshit!" 

"Hmm," was the only answer Marinette can give as Dick watched in silent shock, and concern. He considered stepping in taking the attention away from Selina's ward, when a voice echoed through the halls that had to be much more welcoming to her than anything else.

"Kitten!" Selina exclaimed as she rushed forward and she embraced Marinette. 

"Selina!" Marinette cried in obvious release.

"You're here!" Selina cried, "Oh! I'm so glad you made it! You've met Dick I see!"

"Yes we were just---"

"Oh. My. God! Marinette!" Alya interrupted, "You never told me you know Selina Kyle! Girl! You've been holding out on us!" Dick cringed so hard he thought it was audible. He had no idea what the relationship was between these two women, but Dick was hating it more and more with every second of Marinette being uncomfortable. 

"Yes," Selina said slowly, her gaze becoming deadly cold as she surveyed Alya, "Marinette is my protégé...and you are?"

"Alya! We're old school friends, I'm sure she's mentioned me before!"

"Hmm," Selina said, her expression the most thinly veiled form of disgust and murder, Dick had ever seen from the woman. "Well, you'll have to excuse us. Good bye." 

"Ok," Alya said completely oblivious. "See ya around Marinette, we really got to catch up!"

Marinette was silent, as Selina quickly rushed her away. Dick tried to disappear with them, but he lost them when they entered the next room. Dick emptied his glass, as he scanned the crowd in concern. He quickly decided that it was probably best that he not follow. Whatever had just happened, was clearly none of his business. But it had shaken Marinette so badly. The confident, crazy, aggravating, deadly rogue, had been shaken to the core by the sudden appearance of her "old school friend." And that disturbed him more than he cared to admit.

He tried to push the thoughts away, but the longer the two women were absent from the party. And the more often he caught glimpses of Alya in the crowd, the more the questions and concern plagued him. In the end, he didn't see Selina again until after the obligatory rogue attack. It was Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn. None of the family moved to do anything, since they were clearly just there to scare the rich assholes and wish Selina their congratulations. It was the friendliest hostage situation, Dick had ever been a part of. Naturally, their appearance, ended the party. Dick immediately went to his room, opened his computer. When Alfred called for breakfast he was still staring, trying to wrap his head around what the world called, The Paris Incident. But the people of Paris had a different name for it...The Reign of Hawkmoth.              

Chapter Text

"GAH! I'm so pathetic!" Marinette groaned as she collapsed onto the couch. Leaning back she hid her face in her hands as Bud and Lou began nuzzling into her sides. 

"Ah!" Harley exclaimed putting away her bat. "You're not pathetic! Sugar! You were just caught off guard that's all! Happens to the best of us."

Marinette peeked out from behind her hands and eyed her honorary aunts suspiciously. Harley was plopping down onto the arm chair, as Ivy wrangled her plants into their proper place. They were both calm and smiling sweetly, as if nothing was wrong. As if she hadn't just made the biggest fool of herself. And in front of Nightwing too! Marinette cursed herself and hid her face in the crook of her elbow, while her free hand absently scratched one of the hyenas. "I am the Grand Guardian of the Miraculous. The Hero of Paris. World renowned thief! I have faced monsters, and demons, and threats that would make the big blue boy scout cower in his stupid ice fortress! And one powerless mortal, who can barely hold her own against a common mugger, throws me into a post traumatic, anxiety fueled spiral!" She peeked out again to through a critical eye at her aunts, "How is that not pathetic?"

"Because she hurt you," Ivy said coming forward. She smiled as sweetly as her roses when she held up a hair brush and said, "May I?" Marinette sighed and adjusted so that Ivy could easily access her long black hair, and so that Bud and Lou would stop fighting over who got scratches. When Ivy took out the hair pins, Marinette instantly felt lighter as the tightness on her scalp eased and the hyenas settled to rest their heads on her lap. As Ivy began to brush, Marinette thanked all the kwami that she had decided to grow out her hair. And once the young woman was fully relaxed, the not so former rogue began to talk. "That girl hurt you Marigold. There is no denying it. She betrayed you and tortured you, that kind of pain doesn't just go away. It doesn't matter how much time has passed or how much power you gain. If your scars are still there then you'll always remember what they mean."

Marinette took a deep breath but kept her eyes closed. "It sucks," she muttered.

"It sure does, Sugar," Harley said sympathetically. "But take it from two gals who've been broken and betrayed more times than we care to admit, you can get through this! You're ten times stronger than I've ever been, so I know that healing is just around the corner! Trust me!"

"You've worked so hard Mari," Ivy said softly. "Building yourself back up, recovering the miraculous, balancing their energies! A little hiccup like tonight is not going to undo five years of growth and dedication. In fact, it might just make you stronger."

"She's right, Sugar!" Harley said as Marinette opened one eye skeptically. "Think of this as your next check point! The wounds are healed, but you still need to deal with the scars. What you need now, is closure!"

"Closure?" Marinette muttered and scoffed, "How can I ever gain closure? She doesn't...she doesn't even remember what she did!" Marinette felt the tears falling down her face silent and slow. She tried taking deep breaths. She did not want to fall apart over this. It was juvenile, and pathetic. She had put Paris and what had happened there behind her! She was supposed to be better. She was supposed to be stronger! So why was she crying over something that didn't matter anymore? Something she shouldn't even consider important anymore. But the tears kept falling as they threatened to drown her in her grief and pain. Grief and pain that shouldn't exist anymore. 

Soft wet hyena kisses, interrupted her spiral as Bud and Lou began to lick the tears from her face. She choked a laugh, pulled the boys close, and held them as tightly as she could. Soon she felt Harley and Ivy wrap her up in a tight embrace as they rested their heads on hers. She let her silent tears fall as Harley whispered soft and gentle in what Marinette had come to recognize as her therapist voice...her original voice. "Closure doesn't have to mean justice. If it did, then the bastard clown would be dead a million times over. I...I might never get justice for what he did to me. And that pain...it will mark me for the rest of my life. But that isn't my closure. Revenge, justice, forgetting, those things will never help me sleep at night. But moving forward. Not letting him affect me, define me. That is my closure. That is how I deal with the scars. They will never go away. But he does not have the power to reopen them."

"Let her forget," Ivy whispered, "Let them all forget. They don't deserve the redemption that could be born from their guilt. They don't matter. What matters is you Marigold! What matters is you living life as you choose. And we will be there to help you."

"Every step of the way!" The girls looked up at the sound of the new voice and instantly moved to release Marinette as Selina came towards them. The hyenas moved and Nineteen kwamis swirled around the two women as they held each other close. Selina gently smoothed her kitten's midnight black hair as she whispered, "Go on now, my most precious kitten. You are allowed to cry. You are allowed to shout and curse. You are allowed to scream and rage. You are allowed to weep and mourn. You are allowed to feel, even over the silliest things. Even over a stubbed toe. Go on now. Feel!"

Somewhere deep in Marinette's mind, she cringed at still needing permission to feel all of her emotions. After all this time, she still had to be reminded that her emotions were no longer in danger. But all of those thoughts were drowned in the familiar mantra of her mentor. Suddenly she was 18 again relearning how to cry and laugh and shout with genuine emotion. With genuine feeling. So Marinette cried and raged against those who hurt her, and when she was done she laughed and smiled with those who loved her. 

Marinette woke the next morning feeling refreshed and revitalized, but for some reason...stiff. She soon realized why when she saw that she had slept in her dress on the couch with Harley and Ivy. She yawned and extricated herself from the sleeping pile of red, green, fur, and leaves with a gentle smile. She loved her crazy aunts, and their crazy lives, and she wouldn't trade her crazy life for anything. 

She yawned again as she put on the coffee. She looked around and decided that the best way to thank Harls and Ives for helping her last night, would be to make them a splendid breakfast. But she stopped short when she saw the note on the fridge. 

"Dear Kitten, I know what your thinking and it isn't necessary. Those two will sleep till noon, so don't bother. Besides I've already ordered them Brunch in your name from their favorite place. So, if you're up for it, come by the manor for breakfast. Don't worry about being late, I know your sleep schedule, and you'll get there with plenty of time to spare! Besides, Alfred's cooking and everyone should be there! Up for a little chaos?!! Love, Selina"

Marinette rolled her eyes and moved into her bed room to go and change. But before she did, she looked around for where the kwamis. She smiled when she saw that, after comforting her, they had all fallen asleep on either Bud and Lou, or Ivy's plants. At that moment only Plagg and Tikki were awake, and they immediately flew to her side when she motioned for them to follow her. "So what do you both think about all of this?" she asked as soon as her door was closed. 

"Personally, I think you should let me cataclysm the whole lot of them," Plagg said definitively, and Marinette snorted in spite of Tikki's exclamations. 

"Plagg!" the little red bug cried, "We can't just go around killing people we don't like! But I wouldn't worry about Alya, Marinette. I'm sure Selina will make sure that you two will never bump into each other like that again. Besides we should really be focused on the big day coming up!" 

Marinette nodded with a mischievous smile, "Oh yes, the wedding! That will be a lovely distraction!"

"No, Marinette I mean--"

"The bachelorette party! Yes of course, I'll need to make sure Harls and Ives haven't already planned anything yet!"

"Marinette!" Tikki cried, and the girl shot the goddess an apologetic smile. Meanwhile Plagg was cracking up in the corner, as Tikki floated frustrated between them.

"I'm sorry Tikki," Marinette said as she moved toward the five year calendar. It was an unusual calendar because it didn't start on January first, but on a random day in the middle of the year that meant nothing to any one except for Marinette, Selina, and the people of Paris. Marinette touched the last day on the poster with a nervous but excited smile. "Three more days, and then I will be completely balanced."

Tikki beamed and began buzzing with excitement. She was more than ready to have her favorite holder wearing the Ladybug earrings again. But Plagg was less excited as he said, "Three more days until things around here get significantly less fun!"

"Plagg!" Tikki exclaimed. "That's not fair, you've had her for five years!"

"So have you!"

"But that was five years ago!"

"I think," Marinette interrupted, "That in three days, Tikki and I will have to have a girls day. But today..." Marinette smiled down at the note in her hand. Selina really did know her. "Plagg, do you want to cause some chaos?"

Lila went over her list one more time. The Court of Owls had commissioned a bulk job, with almost every wealthy and/or significant figure in Gotham listed, but it was clear from their interviews that they also expected quality. She couldn't just walk into their offices whisper a few things and then leave. Besides that wasn't how her powers worked. And even after she had reinforced her abilities with magic, there would always be those individuals with a strong enough will, or mental reinforcements able to resist her. She had met them before, and she had learned how to bend even the strongest of minds to her will. The trick was to make sure that they never realized that they were being manipulated.

So she planned and she sorted. She sorted the list into three columns that would help her complete the job in three stages. The first column was labeled sheep. Here she put all of the names that wouldn't require much effort, maybe just a short dress and a bottle of wine. After some encouraging words and a night they would never remember, these individuals would be wrapped around her finger ready for her client. She smiled, she could already imagine the power of having so many people under her will, for the more people under her sway, the stronger she grew. 

The second column was marked bulls. These were the people who would require more effort, but they were not impossible. The trick with them was to convince them that they were the ones in control. If they believed that they had the upper hand, then they would never even think to realize that it was not their own voice telling them how to react, but hers. It would require a lot of subtlety and access to these name through less conspicuous means that a sleazy dress. So she put them to the side, until she had her sheep in line. 

The third and final column was blank, but she kept it there all the same. It was a constant reminder that no matter how rich and powerful this job made her, there would always be someone who could see through her lies and to the truth. The final column was labeled Marinette. The one person Lila had ever met that could completely resist every form of manipulation Lila had thrown at her. Meta powers slid off of her shoulders like water. Magic manipulation, the bitch had barley even registered it. Social manipulation, threats, bullying, and bribery, none of it had worked on Marinette Dupain-Cheng and it had almost ruined Lila Rossi. So Lila made sure that if a name ever made it into that third and final list, then she would have a way to bow out. That she could leave, and not have her "clients" try to kill her for not finishing the job. She had made the mistake of pushing someone like Marinette too far one, she would not make it again. 

Lila sighed as she added the last name to the "Bull" list. She sat quiet for a moment trying to find the best way to approach this. It wasn't the most complicated job she had ever done, but it was most certainly the largest. She would need help. She flicked open her personal phone and flicked to the contact file labeled herd. She smiled as she scrolled through the names. With these people, her words were so deeply engrained in their subconscious that she could tell them to jump off a cliff and they would do it. They were the perfect patsies and minions to ensure her success. She tapped a name and waited with a sly smile on her lips. 

"Alya!" Lila cried in feigned excitement, "Hi! How are you?! Oh, I'm great! In fact, I'm in Gotham right now! Oh really?! Well isn't that something?! Brunch? Oh of course I'll be there! I can't wait to catch up! See you soon!"       

Chapter Text

Dick closed his computer with a groan when Alfred knocked on his door. He instantly regretted all of his life choices when he realized that not only had he neglected to change out of his itchy suit, but he had also not slept a wink. He didn't know why he had done it. He was not Tim. He had a moderately healthy sleep schedule. He did not go on twenty-four hour research benders. He knew how to put aside his obsessions for some well needed shut-eye. But ever since meeting Marinette and witnessing her reunion with an old school "friend," Dick had been desperate to learn more.

He couldn't say why, only that he needed to know how someone so brash and confident, had been quelled so easily. So, he dug into all of Barbara and Tim's research on the Paris Incident, and began scouring the internet for even a scrap of information about Marinette, Hawkmoth, and Alya Césaire. As it turned out there was a lot to learn, and the Tech Bats had learned almost all of it and complied it neatly into an easy to read file the size of a Dickens novel. But for all of their thoroughness, they had yet to answer the most burning questions of Dick's mind. Why was Lady Noire afraid of an amateur journalist interning under Lois?

The closest answer he could find was an obscure little article at the back of Tim's research about something called the "Akuma Class." A specific collége and lycée class that had been targeted repeatedly by the emotional terrorist. It seemed that almost every member of that class had been akumatized at one point or another, repeatedly. According to the article, only two people were never akumatized in that class. Therefore, they were suspected of working with Hawkmoth, especially when both teens vanished after the death of the villain. They were Adrien Agreste and Marinette Dupain-Cheng. 

Dick didn't know this Adrien, but he was Hawkmoth's son, so he supposed it was possible. But he wasn't focused on him, not when he recognized Marinette immediately. And just as quickly dismissed the idea of her working with a villain, for three reasons. One, Selina would never associate with anyone who willingly worked with a bastard who targeted children. Two, Lady Noire was clearly working with Ladybug, thus explaining all of her "suspicious" behavior. But the third reason was something he had a difficulty quantifying. He would call it a gut instinct, but that was hardly enough proof for the all knowing Batman. Still, despite her blatant criminal activity, it was impossible for him to picture either Lady Noire or Marinette as a super villain. It just didn't make since. 

He sighed as he stepped out of the shower, and dressed in comfortable Saturday clothes, as he continued to process all of his new information. There was a lot to process, but the one thing he kept coming back to was the Akuma Class. Of all the disturbing and perverse things he had read about the Paris Incident, that one was the most disturbing. Specifically, he kept turning a single quote from the article over and over in his head. 

"Under normal circumstances, such a volatile mix of emotional personalities would have been dispersed to other classes throughout their education. However, by some unspoken agreement of the school board and community, no member of the Akuma Class was ever able to transfer out, not even to other classes within the school. Leading many to believe that (like 'Mr. Pigeon') the Akuma Class was silently offered up to Hawkmoth as sacrificial lambs in order to protect the rest of Paris's student population."

The whole idea made Dick sick, and just thinking about it made him want to throw up. He remembered his own high school experience. His raging emotions, his swirling grief, his never ending crusade. And he was the same age was the Akuma Class. That could have been him, trapped in a toxic environment, with his classmates constantly turning into villains, offered up as a sacrifice for the rest of the city. No wonder Selina kidnapped the girl, he thought as he plodded down the stairs. But Marinette had never been akumatized. He tried to wrap his mind around that. Did that mean she was extremely emotionally mature, or extremely traumatically damaged. Based on what he had seen last night, and the Wayne family track record, Dick was leaning more towards damaged...just like the rest of them.

He was distracted by a knock on the door, and furrowing his brows, he peered into the foyer to see who it could be. Dick didn't even try to stop his mouth from dropping when he saw Alfred move out of the way to admit the very person he was just brooding over. Marinette 'Lady Noire' Dupain-Cheng smiled brightly at the butler as she entered the house, and Dick suddenly felt as if he was severely underdressed. He was wearing faded grey sweatpants and a ratty old graphic tee, while she was dressed to the nines in a red blouse, black blazer, and pants. He had the sudden urge to run upstairs and at least comb his still wet hair, but it was too late. 

Her eyes found him as she took in the foyer, and the amused smile that spread over her face made him flush with annoyance and confusion, Why did he suddenly feel the need to be dressed up, just because she was? Her clothes weren't even that nice! Just regular fashionable, business casual attire. But somehow she made it look elegant and refined. And when she studied him with an amused and critical eye, he was suddenly very aware how ragged he looked compared to her. It made him scowl. He had never been uncomfortable in his own clothes before. He liked his style, whatever that happened to be at the moment, and he was not going to let her ruin it for him. Nope. Not on comfy Saturday! Suddenly determined to die on the sweatpants hill he found himself on, Dick plunged his hands into his pockets and marched down the stairs as if he were in his finest suite. "What brings you back here?" he tried to sound casual, but between his exhaustion and conflicting emotions his words came out a little harsher than he intended. 

She raised an eyebrow at him but answered, cheerfully saying, "I was invited." She held up a card with Selina's handwriting before continuing, "Why? Do you not want me?"   

"I didn't say that."

"Then you do want me?"

"I want a straight answer."

"That's something you're going to have to earn."

"Earn how?" 

"Hmm...well, lets start with entertaining me, and we'll see where we go from there."

"I haven't entertained you enough already?"

"Not nearly!" Marinette said with a laugh and a smile. Dick felt the pull of his lips into a smile. But just as he was about to open his mouth to retort back, he saw Alfred raising an eyebrow at him from behind Marinette. Dick shut his mouth with a scowl, and coughed,

"Selina should be in the sitting room. I'll show you."

Marinette threw her head back in a clear bright laugh, as she trotted to keep up with Dick's longer legs. "You're fun Blue Bird!"

"Does that mean I'm about to get a straight answer."

"Well that depends."

"On?"

"On your question," Marinette said eyeing him from the side, her playful smile never leaving her lips. She clasped her hands behind her back, almost innocently as she waited for Dick to take his turn. 

Dick on the other hand, felt as if he had stepped into a game of riddles with the fey. He could keep the game going. Playfully bantering with each other while his family watched him skeptically, and teased him about being a flirt or turning into Bruce. Or he could ask the questions that were really pressing on his mind. Questions that might have her shutting down completely. He stopped to look at her seriously, his mind swirling with all of the information he had learned the last night, and the one quote that kept coming back to him, "silently offered up to Hawkmoth as sacrificial lambs." This woman was not a lamb in any sense of the word. He couldn't believe that she would ever allow herself to be sacrificed so unfeelingly or unwillingly.

And yet...it was still there. The hidden steel. The dangerous edge that watched him as warily as she was playful. It was the tenseness in her shoulders and the challenge in her eyes, that had every bone in his body on alert saying, "Watch out this one's dangerous!" She had a caution that Dick knew only came from seeing the worst in humanity. And the memory of how she had responded to her classmate was still burned into his mind like a brand. 

"Why did you leave Paris with Selina?" He finally said, "There had to have been other options."

Marinette froze and straightened. Her hands were still clasped behind her back, but her smile was gone. Now there was only the steel and the challenge as she look him straight in the face. They stood there frozen for a minute. Dick didn't know what she was looking for, but he had a feeling it was probably something similar to what he was looking for. They both seemed to find it in each others eyes as they stared each other down. Two pairs of big blue eyes that were still too young to carry the kind of weight that was behind them. 

Finally Marinette answered his question, "I left with Selina, because there was no one else to leave with. I probably could have gone off alone. But I didn't want to, and neither did she. For about two years, we only had each other. And that was all we needed."

"What about Ladybug?"

Marinette smiled softly, somehow both sad and mischievous at the same time. "She had other responsibilities to fulfill. But don't ask me about them now, I have a feeling the big bad Bats, is going to want to know, and I only want to answer those questions, once if you don't mind."

This time Dick nodded and led the way into the sitting room. If he noticed the way her shoulders seemed to subtly relax at his turning away, he did not mention it. If she noticed the way the small smile played on his lips without him fighting it, then she said nothing. And if either of them noticed Alfred smiling behind them with genuine fondness, then neither of them uttered a syllable. And for three very brief seconds, both were completely comfortable in the other's presence.

Of course, that moment was instantly shattered when they entered the sitting room. The moment Dick opened the door, there was a violent squeal as Selina ran to embrace her protégé, as if they had not just parted the night before. Dick moved past the two women embracing and cooing over each other to see who else was up. Bruce was sitting in the arm chair watching Marinette with thinly veiled skepticism. Damian was standing behind him, not even attempting to hide his skepticism. While Barbara, Cass and Steph were sitting on the couch watching with varying levels on enthusiasm. Well Cass and Steph were on the couch, Barbara was near them in her wheel chair. Meanwhile Duke was squinting at her as if she were under a microscope, while Jason just smirked. Tim, however, was lost to the world as he cradled his coffee, as if it were about to be stollen from him.   

Dick moved to stand beside Duke, and elbowed him gently. Duke jerked, and then explained, "She's got this light around her. I don't know how to explain it but...I don't know. It's somehow black and red at the same time. Like...like someone superimposed one color over the other...I don't know how else to explain it."

"That's probably the miraculous," Dick whispered back. "You read the file right?"

Duke scoffed, "Like I have the time...How did you find the time?" 

Dick was about to answer, but just then Selina moved so that everyone could get a clear view of their newest...acquaintance. "Everyone!" Selina exclaimed. "This is my protégé, in unconquerable Marinette! Marinette, you met my fiancé, Bruce, and his eldest, Dick."

Bruce stood plastering the best fake smile he could manage, "Marinette, Selina says good things about you."

"And you as well," Marinette said with a smile, "I'm meant what I said on the roof by the way. But for now it's a pleasure to meet you."

The open confusion and indecision on Bruce's face had almost the entire family snickering, as he desperately fought to chose between his desire to make Selina happy, and his instincts as Batman. However, before he could make up his mind, Selina whisked her away to the rest of the family. The girls all hugged her warmly. Jason gave her a casual salute. Tim toasted her with his coffee. And Duke shook her hand with a smile. Dick tried not to laugh, as Duke struggled not to squint at her in an attempt to better understand her light. But the newest Wayne succeeded which only left Damian. 

Damian was openly scowling at the woman, and the scowl deepened as each member of his family greeted her with friendliness. When Marinette turned to him he only said, "Tt." And marched to the door where Alfred was waiting to usher them to their late breakfast. 

Marinette turned to Selina with her signature playful smile and said, "Charmer."

All of the kids burst into a fit of snickers as Bruce rubbed his temples with a sigh. "Oh don't mind Demon Spawn," Jason said with a grin. "He was raised on the wrong side of hell, and now the rest of us have to pay for it."

"I'll talk to him," Bruce said gruffly shooting Jason a warning glare. 

Marinette waved him away with a patient smile, "Don't bother I understand. Talia's his mother yes?"

Bruce stiffened and turned to Selina, "You told her?"

"She did not," Marinette interrupted. "I've just had a few...run ins with the League before. None of them pleasant mind you, especially not when Talia was involved. But, oh well, c'est la vie. I won't take anything he does too seriously. And I'm sure we'll get along swimmingly soon enough."

"You've had 'run ins' with the League?" Bruce said cautiously.

Marinette's smile turned mysterious as she said, "I'll tell you as we eat. We don't want all of Alfred's hard work to go to waist while you grill me one my life story. Now do we?"

Alfred smiled at her acknowledgement and the family entered the dinning room with mutterings, grumblings, and a lot of "Well she'll fit right in's." After a bustle of finding everyone a seat and getting food, Dick found himself across from Marinette, who was beside Selina. He was also right beside Damian, which meant he was on demon duty for the next thirty minutes to an hour, so he wouldn't be able to study Marinette's reactions properly. In the end, it was Stephanie who got the first question as she called, 

"So what were you stealing the other night."

If any of the family members tensed at the reminder of Marinette's less than reputably dealings, then she did not noticed as she said calmly and casually, "I was not stealing. I was liberating. There's a difference."

"Tt," Damian scowled. "I fail to see the difference."

"The difference," Marinette said with secretive smile, "My young red bird, is that one means I'm taking something that doesn't belong to me. The other means I'm retrieving something that does belong to me. Or well, Ladybug."

"So the Falcon Vambrace," Barbara said leaning forward, "Is a Miraculous."

"MmHm," Marinette said as she took a bite of her eggs. "Mm. Alfred these eggs are divine do you mix cream in with them?"

"Wait," Tim interrupted, "What kind of Miraculous?"

"The Miraculous of the Falcon of course," Marinette said as if it were obvious. "It possesses the kwami of nobility. It's a very powerful piece, and should never have made its way into a museum. If that artifact had gotten into the wrong hands." Marinette shook herself as if someone had dumped cold water on her. "Not good. Kublai Khan used it to conquer all of China, you know."

"Marinette," Selina explained gently, "Only steals miraculous. Ladybug has very strict rules on what kind of chaos Lady Noire is and isn't allowed to create."

"Hmm," said Bruce, "and where is Ladybug?"

Marinette waved dismissively, "Off rebuilding the Order of the Guardians. They vanished for over 200 years you know, and only reappeared seven...no eight years ago. There is a lot they need to catch up on. You know, like basic electricity." 

"And in the mean time," Tim supplied, "She has you retrieving all of the lost Miraculous." 

"So you really are the clever one," Marinette cooed, "But yes, basically." 

"What about the old Black Cat?" Stephanie asked.

Marinette tensed. It was slight and barely noticeable, but she covered it with a bite of food, before saying, "When Ladybug became the Grand Guardian of the Miracle Box, that is the box that store the most powerful of the Miraculous, Chat Noir...he began to change. In the end, it was too dangerous for himself and the world to continue as the wielder of the Black Cat." Here Marinette lifted her eyes, and everyone froze. They could all now see the threat and the warning that was there as she said, "The miraculous are dangerous artifacts. Especially the Ladybug and the Black Cat. An unbalanced or incompatible user could cause the devastation of the entire world, with a single word. These are matters we do not take lightly."

"Which was Chat," Dick found himself asking. "Unbalanced or incompatible?"

Marinette was now studying him the same way she had in the hall way. After a brief moment she said casually, "In the end I guess he was both. He was incompatible, but it was the type of incompatibility that allowed him to resist the more...dangerous urges of the Miraculous for a long time. But in the end..."

"He gave in," Cass said quiet but clear. "He hurt you."

Marinette leaned back and waved her hand dismissively, but she wouldn't meet Cass's eyes as she focused on cutting her breakfast sausage. "The past is the past. He is no longer a consideration. Let us leave it at that."

Dick saw Selina shift. He had a feeling that if he looked under the table, then he would see the older woman holding the younger's leg in sympathy and consideration. The disquiet silence that followed was tense as everyone struggled to respond to such a statement. To everyone's surprise it was Jason who changed the subject. "When did you run in with the League?" 

Marinette sighed and looked to the ceiling in consideration before saying, "Off and on for the last...four years. The first time was in...Portland. Talia got her hands on the Miraculous of the Bear, and I had to steal it from her," Marinette smirked as she side eyed Jason, "I got the Bear. Talia got a scar."

Damian's fork and knife clattered onto his plate as everyone, even Bruce, stared at her in open amazement. Selina smiled with pride. She then had one whole minute of absolute silence, which she used to discuss Marinette's plans for her wedding dress before the dinning room erupted into beautiful chaos.     

Chapter Text

Lila slammed the door of her hotel room and began to pace. She scowled and growled, and spit in annoyance and frustration. She was here! Marinette Dupain-Cheng was here! In Gotham! When Lila was facing one of the biggest jobs of her career! Lila muffled a scream of frustration into a pillow and played over the events of that morning.

It had been going so perfectly! Alya was talking a mile a minute. Lila barely had to even prompt her. The stupid girl was the perfect tool for information gathering, and everything she had to say only encouraged the liar. According to Alya’s information, Lila’s plan was perfect, and despite the long list of puppets she needed to acquire, she should have everything done in three months’ time.

Why did the foolish reporter have to dash everything on the ground? Why did she have to exclaim excitedly, “Oh! I almost forgot! Marinette’s in Gotham! You remember Marinette, right? From school? Apparently, she’s friends with Selina Kyle! God! I haven’t seen her since lycée! What do you reckon she’s been up to? Oh Lila, are you all, right?!”

Lila choking on her coffee, waved her minion back. “I’m fine,” she said with a plastered smile. “I’m just surprised! Marinette in Gotham! Hmm…No, I haven’t seen her since school! But I doubt she’s been up to anything good. You remember how cruel she was to me in lycée right? And thos rumors about her working with Hawkmoth! Hah! I hope she’s not trying to take advantage of the Wayne’s! They’re such good people, and such dear friends of mine. But perhaps she's turned over a new leaf? I’ll have to talk to Selina about it later.”

After that the only satisfaction Lila had in the meeting was the feeling of her power rolling over Alya like a wave. The girl’s eyes glazed for half a second, and in the back of her mind Lila felt her power take hold. Lila hid her smirk in her cup, at the feeling of power and control. Lila sat straighter as Alya slumped down. It was only a fraction, not enough to be noticeable, but it did occur as one woman became stronger, and the other became weaker. Then, Alya agreed with everything Lila said, and they parted with kisses and false promises. It was only when Alya was out of sight that Lyla allowed herself to feel the anger that was building in her spine. The biggest job of her career! The one that could secure everything for her! And it was already ruined by the presence of Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

“GAHH!” Lila screamed as she threw a chair across the room. It made a dent in the wall but did not fix her problems. Panting Lila calmed herself down. She needed to focus. Releasing a calming breath, Lila pulled up her laptop, and the tablet she had been given by the Court of Owls. She pulled up their list and hers and hovered over the name Bruce Wayne on both of them. The Court had put his name at the top of their list. So, she had done the same. It was under the sheep column, based on the tabloids, but now she was considering him more seriously.

Bruce Wayne had inherited his company when he was eight, and his parents had died. Once he was old enough to receive that inheritance, he had not only maintained control of it, but expanded it. The tabloids painted him as a stupid playboy who gave copious amounts to charity because he had nothing else to do with his money.

Lila scowled at her own stupidity. The reality of Wayne Enterprises and the perception of "Brucie Wayne" did not line up in the slightest. Bruce Wayne was either a master manipulator who knew the power of a false persona, or he was being manipulated by a master who knew the value of staying in the shadows. Either way, the Wayne clan would not be easily swayed by her, and with their connection to Marinette, the one person Lila could not control... 

Lila had to stop herself from throwing her laptop across the room. She seethed this time at herself more than the bitch who kept derailing all of her carefully laid plans. She knew her power, she knew its limits, and its effects. She especially knew the effects, her power had on herself. The more of it she used, the less likely she would be able to control her emotions. That had worked well with Hawkmoth, the idiot hadn’t even realized he was being manipulated by her. But here, in Gotham, where she needed to be in complete control of herself and her abilities...Lila shook her head, she needed to breath and focus.

So she breathed in, held it, and breathed out. “What I need,” Lila thought as she repeated the process, “Is to get Marinette fucking Dupain-Cheng out of the picture.” It was hardly the first time she had thought this, but in that moment as she breathed deeply, Lila was determined that it would be the last. But it couldn’t be linked to her. If what she suspected about Bruce Wayne was true, then she needed to get rid of Marinette without raising suspicion or anger against her.  Which meant she couldn’t do what she had done last time, that was too hands on, too personal and would distract from the other names on her list. Because if her contract was not fulfilled...

Her list...Her contract...

Lila smiled as an idea wormed its way into her head. The smile never faltered, as she dialed the number on the burner phone the Court had given her. But it dropped once she heard the voice of the Judge on the other end. “Take Bruce Wayne off the list,” Lila said with cold, determined professionalism.

“Excuse me?” the Judge demanded, and Lila could hear the frustration in his voice. He clearly was not used to being spoken too in this way.

“Bruce Wayne,” Lila said simply, “Take him off. I won’t be able to manipulate him, you have my apologies."

"May I ask why?” The Judge demanded and Lila fought back the smirk of the sound of him grinding his teeth.

“That’s not part of the contract,” Lila said, “Just take him off, and I will complete the rest of the job to your satisfaction.”

“My plans won’t work without Bruce Wayne,” The Judge insisted.

“Not my problem,” Lila said casually. “My contract states that I can refuse anyone I find I can’t control or manipulate. You don’t want to break my contract, do you?”

There was a long pause. And Lila allowed herself to smile as she listened to the silence. This was exactly why she had the contract. As long as both parties abided by the terms, then even if a job went south, everyone would be protected. However, if someone broke the terms…well that had only happened once, and Lila made sure that story was spread wide and far after it had happened. No one had ever broken a contract with her again.

Finally the Judge said, “I do not wish to break our deal, however, I must insist on you succeeding with Wayne. We will give you an extra million for him.”

That had Lila hesitating. She had known the Court was rich, but they were already paying her a million a head, to increase the number…Lila shook her head, “It doesn’t matter how much you pay me if I can’t control him. My terms are there for a reason.”

“Two million.”

“This isn’t about money,” Lila insisted.

“Three million.”

“I just told you, it isn’t about money!” Lila cried, now she was getting annoyed for real. “These damn rich people!”  she thought, “Why can they never get it through their heads, that not all currency is money?” However, it seemed as if the Judge got the message, because the next thing he said was,

“Then tell me what can be done, so that the list is fulfilled in its entirety.”

Lila gave an exaggerated sigh, “Look my powers are simple. I speak things, tell stories, and people believe me. The more people who believe me the stronger I become. The stronger I become, the stronger my hold over them is. I don’t control them! I influence them. For example, I can’t order someone to eat cake until they throw up, and have them do it! But I can convince them that eating too much cake won’t make them sick. After that it’s up to them. The weak minds will eat cake until they're sick, ignoring their own bodies telling them to stop. The strong minds will listen to their bodies and stop. That’s my power. And it works because I’m not controlling people to act in spite of themselves. I’m convincing them. In the end their actions are there own.”

“What does this have to do with Wayne?”

“Because there are people out there who can’t be 'convinced'. For one reason or another, they are completely to immune to my powers. And this is dangerous, because if these people decide to interfere with me---maybe even try to convince the others not to listen to me…”

“The weaker you become,” the Judge acknowledged. Lila let the point hang. She was not afraid of revealing so much of herself to him. After all he was on her side, for the moment. And it wasn’t as if she had told him all of her strengths and weaknesses. If he thought she had, then he was a greater fool, then he realized. And perhaps one she could use.

“Is Wayne immune, or is it someone near him?” The Judge said interrupting the silence.

Lila sighed as if she was reluctant to tell him, but said, “Marinette Dupain-Cheng. She is a great friend of Wayne’s fiancé. She is completely immune to me, and she knows the truth about me. Not the whole truth!” she insisted as if she were afraid of this man’s bad opinion, “Just the nature of what I do. She hates me, because I once turned everyone, she’s ever loved against her when we were children. I won’t be able to get anywhere near Wayne or his family, with any degree of success while she is there. So, Remove Wayne from the list!”

“Can’t you do what you did before?”

“Not if you want the rest of your list completed with any sort of timeliness and quality. This is a delicate thing that I do, which is why it’s so effective. So, get rid of Wayne.”

Another pause, and Lila had to stop herself from cackling. Apparently, the Judge of the Court of Owls was not as strong as he liked to believe, because he once more broke the silence with exactly what Lila wanted to hear. “We will deal with Dupain-Cheng. You complete the list.”

“Very well,” Lila said with exaggerated exasperation. “But unless Marinette Dupain-Cheng is out of Gotham by the time I circle back to him. I walk, and no amount of money will stop me! Do I make myself clear?!”

“Yes, Miss. Rossi,” the Judge said calmly. “Fear nothing. We can take care of this.”

The Judge hung up, and Lila laughed loud and clear when she saw the number next to Bruce Wayne turn from 1 to 4 on her tablet. She couldn’t believe it! Did she just convince one of the most powerful criminal organizations in Gotham, in Gotham, to pay her in order to take out her greatest rival?! Lila couldn’t stop smiling even as she moved Bruce’s name from the top of the sheep to the bottom of the bulls. She only sobered briefly as she looked at the empty Marinette list. But the smile quickly returned as she leaned forward and whispered to the screen,

“I swear Marinette Dupain-Cheng, that by my contract. Now that you’re in my sights, not even Batman will be able to protect you.”

Marinette smiled gently as she laid out the fabric for Selina’s wedding dress. It was a beautiful white silk that would drape perfectly over Selina’s body, and contrast gorgeously, with her darker skin tone. The biggest time consumer would be the veil, but she had started on that ages ago, so it should be finished in time for the wedding. Her biggest concern would be getting, the rest of the family’s outfits done in time. Alfred had sent her their measurements, but she had refrained from designing anything until she had met them in person. Now she could start and…

“Did you feel that?” Tikki whispered, as the rest of the kwami flew to hover over the table.

“Yeah,” Plagg said with a shiver, “It felt like someone just stole the last slice of camembert!”

“Not everything is about cheese Plagg!” Tikki admonished. But the two stopped bickering as the more somber kwami gathered before the Guardian.

“What was that?” Marinette asked, trying to keep the shaking out of her voice. The sudden bone chilling wind that had wrapped around her spine and held her neck in a death grip was not like anything she had experienced before. Not even during the time of Hawkmoth. It was not something she ever wanted to feel again.

“That was a warning,” Wayze explained. “It does not have an official name, but the Order of the Guardians called it the ‘Call of the Universe’ or ‘The First Warning.’ It is only felt by Guardians and Kwami, and is usually a sign that the Miraculous are going to be needed in the near future.”

Marinette found her eyes drifting to the newest member of their community. Fawli, the kwami of nobility, was like the rest of the kwami, a miniature bobble head of the creature who represented his power, a golden falcon. She knew he would offer a beautiful transformation, but at the moment she had to figure out why the sudden chill running down her spin felt as if it was connected to them.

“It means,” Sass said seriously, “That there is a new danger on the horizon. Something powerful and ancient.”

“Should we try to contact Bunnix?” Marinette asked. She liked seeing the only other miraculous holder in existence, but she usually only came when the apocalypse was about to occur.

“No,” Sass said, “I do not think we are there yet.”

“Let’s just be glad that your day of balance is so near,” Longg said, “I fear that whatever is coming, will be far more disruptive than anything we have faced yet.”

All of the kwami agreed, and Marinette sighed. “Well, if there’s nothing we can do about this now, then I should really be focusing on these designs. Selina deserves the best after all!”

The kwami agreed, and they all dissipated except for Fawli who stayed close, nervously rubbing their wings in front of them. “What’s up?” Marinette asked the newest kwami, who flinched but answered her promptly and with severity.

“Guardian, I do not think you should take this threat lightly. I know I have not been active in quiet some time, but I remember when the world was out of balance, and chills like this one were much more frequent. They were always warnings against something ancient and powerful awakening against the world. The very occurrence of these chills was enough of a warning for the Order to send out Guardians looking for wielders. I humbly suggest you consult with what is left of the Order and do the same without any delay!”

“I agree,” Wayze declared, “The last time we felt this way was right before that Duke was killed in Austria, sparking WWI! We tried to convince Fu to hand out the miraculous when it happened, but he refused. Three months later, the world was at war.”

Marinette moved away from the table and the pure white fabric worried and confused. “Are we always warned three months in advance, or does the time vary?”

“You have as much time as you need to prepare,” Sass said, “That is the only thing certain.”

“We must act quickly,” Fawli insisted.

Marinette held up her hand, “I can’t even begin to distribute miraculous until I am fully balanced. I tried that before and it…it didn’t end well.” Marinette tried to shake off the disasters of her youth and focus on what was happening right then. “We will wait until then, but I will go to the rest of the Order. We will come up with a strategy.”

The kwami agreed and fully dispersed. But as Marinette bent back over her fabric, she could not shake the bone deep chill that had settled within her. Something was coming. Something was coming for her, and she needed to be ready.   

Chapter Text

Marinette stepped out of Kaalki’s portal into a wide courtyard hidden in the Himalayas, and dropped her transformation. The first thing that she noticed was that it was high noon and springtime, so small determined wildflowers peaked out of the ground, watered by the snow melting off of the shingled tops of the walls. The acolytes were out in full force cleaning, gardening, and training. And the sky was such a clear crystalline blue that it stole Marinette's breath away, especially when compared to the often bleak and monotonous sky of Gotham. 

Marinette let the now too familiar sounds and scents of practiced drills, mountain air, chiming bells, and distant chanting wash over her like the calming orchestra it was, and she was pleased to find that the faint smell of stew cooking lingered on the wind coming from the kitchens. She smiled. It was almost like coming home…almost.

“Grand Guardian,” a voice called. And Marinette opened her eyes. She was currently standing on a platform at the north corner of the Eastern Courtyard, right beside the grand grate that was the main entrance to the temple. It was set aside specifically for Kaalki’s use, and her symbol was inlaid with white and brown stones on the top. Bellow her, standing at the base of the alter-like platform, stood the seventeen Master Guardians of the Miraculous. Seventeen, old, powerful, dangerous monks and warriors dedicated to keeping the Miraculous and their users safe and accountable for their actions. One for each of the Miraculous of the Miracle Box whose colors they wore, minus the Ladybug and the Black Cat. 

Upon seeing their stern and aged faces, Marinette took a deep breath and put on her mask. She was now the Grand Guardian of the Miraculous. As fierce and as stubborn as any of them. Ready to learn but unwilling to be put down. Her posture straightened, and she gripped her elbows behind her back in a stance that mimicked theirs. The steel spine that she had earned through years of hard-won experience and leadership was now on full display and radiated off of her in waves of power and danger. Ladybug tempered the edge with sincerity. Lady Noire disguised it with mischieviousness. Marinette hid it completely with softness. But the Guardian used it like a club, and even the Masters straightened a little in her presence.

The Guardian came down from the platform like a general descending among their men, and the Masters fell in behind her, arranging themselves in the order of the Miraculous they aligned with. First came the main five, branching off to the sides in a reverse V formation. And behind them were the twelve of the zodiac, arranged according to the current year in a second V formation nestled in the first. Since it was the year of the Dragon, Su-Han was close, which the Guardian was very thankful for. She had a feeling that she would need her old friend more than ever before the day was out.

As they passed everyone, acolytes, monks, and masters alike all stopped to stare at the procession entering the main temple. And the relaxed air of normalcy that usually wafted through the colorful and spacious halls became tense with anticipation. Especially when they stopped so that an attendant could present the Guardian with her robe.

If this was any other visit, then it would not have been the Guardian walking down those steps, but Marinette. A gentle, kind young woman whom they had all grown to love and appreciate as a sister. She would bring them food from the outside and probably set up a TV in one of the community rooms. She would teach them how to use the internet and arrange a trip to Disney World. She would laugh and tell them about all of the time they had missed from their time being trapped within a senti-monster. And she would always, always, refuse her guardian robe so that she could, laugh, talk, and train freely with acolytes and masters alike.

That was not what happened this time. This time when the attendant presented her with the robe, the Guardian donned it with purposeful efficiency and the entire courtyard held its breath even as the fluttering folds settled around her. The full back garment, lined with red and green, only seemed to highlight the calm, cold steel of the woman’s presence. When the Master Guardians, and the Grand Guardian vanished within the temple, the general bustle of the courtyard returned, only now with the quick efficiency of soldiers preparing for war.

Meanwhile the Guardian and the Masters walked silently through the halls into the Small Council Chamber. It was called this not because of its size or importance, but because of its purpose. This was where the Grand and Master Guardians came to speak in private and there was only enough room for them and the round low table with in it. Refreshments were already placed and easily accessible, since not even attendants could enter this room when it was in use. And waves of magic rippled across the walls like golden curtains so that no threat could enter or overhear what they had to say.

They knelt on cushions on the floor, in the same order of their procession, with the Grand Guardian seated under the great tapestry of the Order’s Seal. Once everyone was present and settled, the doors closed and locked with an audible clang and click. And then there was silence, as the Masters waited upon their leader to speak.

“I am currently in America,” she said calm and cold like a winter breeze. “And have recently recovered the Miraculous of the Falcon.” The Masters all breathed a sigh of relief. There had been a great deal of hidden panic and tension, over discovering that particular artifact’s absence, but they still did not speak as the Guardian continued. “While there I felt, as the kwami informed me, the First Warning. I take it by my greeting that I was not alone.”

“We all felt it,” Su-Han said solemn as the stone. But of course, in this room during this council, she would only be able to call him by his official title, Master of the Dragon.

“It was good that you returned to us quickly,” the Master of Turtle said in the same tone. “We need to prepare.”

“For what?” the Guardian said before they could continue. “Do we know what the threat is?”

The Master of the Fox shook, “No, Grand Guardian, we can guess but until the threat presents itself, we will have no knowledge on what it is.”

“But it will not just be anything,” the Master of the Mouse said insistently, “It will be something ancient and powerful, like a demon, or a misused miraculous. Not a human or a nation.”

“I suggest,” the Master of the Turtle tried again, “That you should bring all of the Miraculous that you have collected back here for safe keeping, until you have found their new users.”

“The first user you will need to find,” the Master of the Dog piped up, “Is the Cat, or if you insist on continuing as the Cat, then the Ladybug.”

The Guardian shook her head and silenced them with a hand, “I will be balanced in two days. I cannot surrender either of them or distribute any others until that happens. And as for storing them here, I believe we have discussed why that would not be possible ad nauseum. Or do I need to repeat the obvious again?”

The Masters all gave their verbal and silent acknowledgments, some a little more reluctantly than others, but all of them agreed. After the senti-monster Feast, the Miracle Box should not remain in the same location as all of the other boxes. As long as their enemies believed that it was there in the temple, and that the Grand Guardian was there, then they would never look for Marinette and the artifacts in her possession. And even if some distant or nearer enemy did manage to break in and steal some of the lesser jewels, then they could search the twisting passages of the labyrinth like temple for ages and never find the true prize. And to top it all off, because the vault where the Miraculous was kept was so confusing, then even after the thieves left, they would never be sure that the Miracle Box wasn’t there. Not everyone liked the strategy, but it had proven effective when the League of Assassin’s had attacked. But that was another story.

The Guardian sighed, and allowed her mask to drop just a little, so that the Masters could see the fatigue and anxiety that had been etched on her shoulders ever since she was thirteen, but not enough for the steel to be gone completely. Here, in the temple, she was a queen and in complete control of her kingdom, and every single one of them knew it.

“Look,” the Guardian said softly, “I know that our current circumstances are…untraditional.” Someone scoffed, probably the Master of the Peacock, but she ignored them, “But I have spoken with the kwami.” A few groaned, but she ignored them as well, the more stubborn, and crusty members of the Order did not like the fact that she regularly consulted with them, but she didn’t care, and she let them know that. “And they have told me that the old traditions have the potential to do more harm than good.

“While they were effective, wise, and prudent during a time when civilization was just getting on its feet, that is not the case anymore. The world has changed, and the rules and traditions we abide by must change with them. The kwami and their powers are fluid, natural beings like the river. Dam the river, and you give the valley a chance to grow and thrive. But if you do not let any of the water out, then eventually the dam will corrode, crack, and burst drowning everything below. But none of this,” she declared gesturing around at the invisible debate around them, “Answers the question of the threat. Which kwami will be needed? When will it come? How can we prevent it? And if we can't prevent it, how do we fight it?”

A collective, quiet muttering descended on the room, and the Guardian said straight backed and silent as she waited for them come to whatever conclusions they were turning in their heads. She didn’t care if those conclusions were about her argument or her questions, so long as someone answered the later. She knew these men. They were good men, and they would follow her when the time came without hesitation. So let them disagree with her. Let them argue with her. So long as the greater problem was solved and the threat dealt with, they could complain about her all they liked. It didn’t change the facts.

She was the bonded Guardian of the Miracle Box. In the end, she was their leader, and that was that. In the end it was Su-Han who spoke and quieted the mutterings, “We cannot know when it will come. And we cannot prevent it. This is why that…sensation, is also called the ‘Universe’s Call’ because it is something inevitable. Something of destiny.”

“We all felt it,” The Master of the Snake said softly, “Which means---but this is ­not certain, that all of us will be needed.”

“Once your day of balance comes and goes,” The Master of the Bee said calmly, “You should at least find users of the main five, including the Cat, or Ladybug. As you choose them.”

“Guardian,” The Master of the Moth said softly, he was always kinder to her than some of the others. “If I might offer you some advice on that subject?”

The Guardian smiled gently and nodded. He was the only one who asked to give her his wisdom without trying to force it on her, “Find a user who is like yourself. A fluid soul that can be both order and chaos. If you do, then you will not need to fight for balance, and take the ring away. Once the threat is dealt with, you and your partner can work in tandem, exchanging the jewels as you see fit, and there by becoming more powerful than you could ever be alone. As they were meant to be.”

“It has long been theorized,” the Master of the Turtle said thoughtfully, “That the Ladybug and Cat were meant to be exchanged among fluid souls, and not just one who is pure order, and one who is pure chaos. But the old Masters were too frightened by what such a pair could become.”

“We cannot stop that now,” The Master of the Rabbit declared casually, “A fluid soul has been bouncing between order and chaos for ten years now. If you are to maintain the balance efficiently, and correctly, then Guardian I must agree, you need a fluid soul. Like yours.”

 All of the Masters gave their verbal consent to this, and the Guardian was almost stunned completely out of her mask. The only time they had ever agreed on something unanimously was when the League of Assassin’s had been banging on their door. She shook her head and sighed saying, “And where would I even begin to find such a soul?”

“ACHOO!”

“Bless you,” Red Robin said with an amused smirk. “What’s wrong Nightwing, you comin’ down with something.”

“No,” Nightwing said rubbing his nose passively, “It’s probably just the air. That or someone’s thinking about me.”

“Tt, in annoyance,” Robin muttered, and Red Hood could be heard cackling over the comms.

“Focus,” Batman groaned from the other side of the warehouse they were all about to converge on. “Nightwing see Agent A when we get back. For now, Oracle, report.”

“Two Face just walked in and he’s got the package. Bane is moving into position now, eta 5 minutes.”

“Nobody jinx us!” Spoiler hissed, before anyone could say something stupid like, “And then we’ll have two rogues for the price of one.”

“Tt, do not be ridiculous,” Robin began, but Nightwing distracted him by saying,

“Hey Catwoman, where’s your student? Shouldn’t she be here for family bonding? I mean she is your family right?”

Selina gave an amused chuckle saying, “Why do you ask? Miss her already?”

Dick groaned internally, realizing what he had just done. In preventing a fight and other related superstitious mayhem, he had sacrificed himself to their mockery and close observation. Now whenever he saw Marinette again there would be no escape. “No,” he shot back, “I just want to make sure she’s not jetting off to steal the Mona Lisa or something.”

“Shame on you Nightwing,” Catwoman cried in mock offense, “My kitten would never steal something so precious before finishing my wedding dress, and especially not without me!”

“Implying that she would steal it,” Red Robin said suspiciously.

“And that you would help her,” Batman growled.

“Now, now, you too,” Catwoman chided, “I was only half joking.”

“Meaning you were half serious,” Robin said.

“But about which half?” Spoiler mused.

“Time,” Orphan cut in.

“She’s right,” Oracle said, “Time to move.”

Chapter Text

Marinette dropped her transformations as the portal closed behind her. The bright light and fresh air of the mountains at springtime were quickly snuffed out in the heavy darkness of her bedroom at Pam and Harley’s. She still had her Guardian mask on, so for one more minute she felt the weight of that. The cold purpose of it was starting to melt but she held on to the strength for one more minute. She new what was coming next, and she didn’t want it. It would happen anyways, but for one more minute she could pretend to not be half as broken as she actually was.

“Do you need anything Marinette?” Tikki asked flying up to look her in the eye.

“No,” she said, still strong in her iciest persona. “Go out with the others, tell them everything that has happened." The kwami agreed and phased through the door with the ease of a ghost.

“Maybe they are ghosts,” the Guardian thought idly. “They are the embodiments of the forces of nature. So technically…” The thought did not last, it couldn’t. She was exhausted.

She moved to her bed with the sluggish apathy of a sloth given anesthesia. And when she reached it she did not have the energy to even kick off her shoes. She just lay there in the dark feeling nothing. Thinking nothing. Her eyes were open, but they were unseeing. Her breath was slow, but she was not sleeping. Every muscle in her body felt like a heavy weight welded to the bed, and it was impossible to move.

In this half waking half sleeping, her mind distantly listed all the things she needed to do. She needed to finish Selina’s wedding dress. She needed to start Bruce’s suit. Not to mention the rest of the family, and her own dress. She needed to prepare for the danger coming. She needed to transform and investigate. She should probably contact the Justice League, or at least the Dark members. She needed to find new wielders. She needed...

She couldn’t move. She couldn’t think. She could only lie there disassociating from the world in the stale darkness of her Gotham home. She couldn’t do any of the hundred things swirling through her head, because she knew what would be needed in order to accomplish them…energy. Energy to stand. Energy to move through the converted abandoned building. Energy to look at the dozens of projects and responsibilities that she had and chose which one to make progress on. But most of all, she would need energy to put on a mask.

The sewing and designing were Marinette. Managing her business was MDC. Contacting the Justice League was for Ladybug. Finding wielders was for the Guardian. Investigating the threat was Lady Noire. They were all masks and they all required energy. Energy, that she just did not have. It was painful, physically painful, to think of getting up and do any of it, be any of them. They weren’t her. They were masks. They were illusions she crafted to hide this. The broken girl laying sprawled on the bed, too tired to get up and get a blanket, much less stop an ancient evil coming for her.

She moved her limbs and was distantly surprised that they moved without resistance. Nevertheless, she curled up into a tight ball and closed her eyes, but once again she could not sleep as the heaviness settled on her once more and locked her into place. She did not know how long she stayed like that, in that half sleeping half waking dream state. But the noises outside of her closed door were grating even as they were muffled. Everything was too vivid and too dull at the same time, and she just wanted to sleep as her mind fogged and her limbs froze, but she couldn’t. She couldn’t do anything, just lay there and do nothing. Absolutely nothing.

Light slanted behind Marinette’s eyelids as someone opened the door. She did not move to look and see who it was. She was too tried, and hopefully if it was one of the sirens, they would think she was sleeping and would leave her alone. No such luck as the door closed, but light foot falls drew nearer her bed.  

“Are you alright kitten?” Selina whispered gently, and even as the noise was grating, it was soothing. Marinette gave a guttural reply. She just wanted to sleep, couldn’t the woman let her alone and let her sleep. “Were the Masters that bad?” Another grunting reply from Marinette, and there was silence for a moment, but Selina’s weight did not leave here bed. Finally, the woman said, “Do you mind if I lay here and talk? The wedding planning is super stressful, and I need to vent. You don’t have to respond or listen; I just want to talk.”

Marinette lay still trying to decide if she should give into this woman or not. Selina would leave if she said no. But Marinette didn’t want to say no. She didn’t want to be alone in the dark, but she was afraid of trapping anyone else in there with her. But what she wanted…what she really, truly, deeply wanted more than anything…

Marinette grunted her assent, her mouth glued shut. Selina moved until her back was against the soft headboard, and her legs were stretched out in front of her. Like a kitten seeking warmth and comfort, Marinette instinctually rolled over, and curled up beside the woman, her head nuzzling into her lap. A calloused but gentle hand began to rub soothing circles into the girl’s back, as delicate fingers played with her hair.

This was what Marinette wanted. This was what she had always wanted, since the moment Hawkmoth had appeared, and duty and responsibilities had begun to drive a wedge between her and those she loved. Because the terrible truth was that Lila had not made the cracks in her family. She had widened them into chasms, but she had not made them. They had started long before the liar ever opened her mouth. They had started when her mother had stopped doing this. When her friends, teachers, her mother, and father had stopped letting her be broken. And that was all Marinette wanted. Someone to hold her and sooth her and let her be broken. No masks, not expectations, just her. Even if just her could do nothing but breath and lay on a bed.

At dinner time, Harley opened the door to bombastically declare that the food was ready. But she froze in her place. Because Marinette was smiling in her sleep as Selina continued to play with her hair. A gentle smile, that she reserved for only her most precious kittens, graced the thief’s face and made her look almost angelic in the slotted light of the door and the darkness of the room. When Selina did look up from her child, Harley mouthed a silent "Sorry," and closed the door as gently as she could. Harley simply could not stop smiling, not even when Ivy asked her oh so innocently what had her so chipper. Harley responded as casually as if she was asking if they had any milk,

“How do feel about gettin’ a kid?”

Ivy choked on her eggs.

Dick stood leaning as casually as he could in the corner as he watched Marinette professionally and casually take Bruce’s measurements. Simple and elegant seemed to be the most consistent words he could think of when it came to Selina’s protégé, especially when she was like this. Her hair was twisted back in a bun and held but by two unadorned hair pins. Her loose green blouse was tucked neatly into her slim black pants. Her fitted blazer was neatly folded on the table. A pencil was neatly tucked behind her ear, as her sharp eyes took in her work with a quiet and shrewd efficiency that had Dick completely flabbergasted.

She was just so different. If Dick had not met Marinette as Lady Noire, he would never in a million years believe that she and the woman who was currently discussing fabric choices with Bruce with the seriousness of Batman was in anyway related to the snickering rouge who toyed with him. He stared at her in quiet bafflement, as she released Bruce from her measuring tape and summoned Jason forward.

She ordered the murderous Wayne with a gentle but professional smile and a clear voice, but it was still an order. And Jason obeyed without a hint of hesitation or reluctance. Which was surprising considered how much Jason had initially protested the entire ordeal. He and Damian had to practically be dragged to meet with the (apparently) famous designer, since neither of them wanted to be within stabbing distance of a woman who was both crazy enough to challenge Talia and skilled enough to survive. But when they arrived, that unhinged and dangerous rogue, was nowhere to be found. Only this kind, gentle, but firm professional, who was already waiting for them in one of the sitting rooms with Alfred preparing the space for her to take their measurements.

Dick glanced at Selina, as Marinette adjusted Jason’s pose with a deft had and simple words. The former thief was not disturbed by this drastic change in her protégé. Instead she lounged on the couch with Cass, Steph, and Barbara as they looked through Marinette’s bridesmaid designs.

“What do you think?” Bruce said under his breath as he joined Dick at the wall.

“It’s clearly a persona,” Dick said with narrowed eyes. “It’s strange though, personas are supposed to throw people’s attention off of us. Clumsy Clark could never be Superior Superman. Bumbling Brucie could never be the Brooding Batman.”

“Nice alliteration,” Tim mumbled into his coffee from the armchair in front of them.

Dick leaned forward and lightly flicked his brother’s temple then returned to Bruce. “My point is our personas are supposed to make our civilian selves seem less competent not more competent. Which makes me wonder…”

“Which is the real identity,” Bruce nodded in agreement. “Lady Noire or…MDC.”

“Does it matter?” Damian said clearly unafraid of being heard by the designer. “She is a threat either way and she doesn’t hide it. The fact that she can sometimes chose to be moderately competent, and somewhat profession does not change the fact that she is also willful, chaotic, and dangerous. Especially since she knows all of our identities.”

“Do you think she would ever betray Selina?” Tim asked.

“No,” Dick said immediately, seeing the looks of pride his future stepmother was shooting her charge every time one of the girls complemented her work, and the looks of appreciation and gratitude Marinette (or MDC whatever) returned. “No, I don’t think she will.”

“Just because you are attracted to her—” Damian began, but Dick’s groan cut him off. He was forever going regret using her absence as a distraction from a growing fight. Now his entire family thought he was desperately pining after her or something equally ridiculous.

“But is it ridiculous?” a part of him thought. “You clearly find her attractive and fascinating. You’ve fallen for a lot less.” Fortunately, Dick recognized that annoying little voice of his as the one that always seemed to get him into trouble. He decided to ignore it, considering how awkward it would be, especially once Bruce and Selina got married. He wasn’t even completely sure what the women's relationship was outside of mentor, mentee. But whatever it was one thing was clear, those two would never betray the other.

Fortunately, Bruce seemed to agree as he said, “Marinette will never betray Selina. But that does not mean she won’t betray us. Especially if she thinks she is protecting Selina.”

“Tt,” Damian said with a scoff. “As if we would ever harm her.”

Dick couldn’t help the grin stretching over his face. “Careful, Babybird, your true heart is showing.”

“Tt, and your ridiculousness is showing.”

“Admit it Dames,” Dick pushed, “You care about Selina, you like her.”

The look of consternation on Damian’s face was priceless as his battle hardened, emotionless assassin exterior fought with his deeply, caring, and loving heart. But before Dick could savor the moment. A soft, “Ahem,” called their attention to the front of the room.

“If I am not interrupting,” the new Marinette said calmly, “I believe it is Mr. Grayson’s turn.”

Dick paused at that. He had only met her three times, but each time she had said his name almost to antagonize and tease him in some way. Hearing her address, him so coldly and placidly had him on edge. It just felt…wrong. Like if Selina and Bruce had switched personalities and she had become stoic and severe, while he became, as Damian said, willful and chaotic. It prickled something inside of him, that him raising an eyebrow and fighting a smirk. It was just that, every time he had met her, she had been so alive and full of fire. It was impossible to not want to fight it, to rise to her constant unspoken challenge. Now she was as cold and distant as a professional could be, and it stirred that little voice at the back of his head. That voice that never failed to get him into trouble. And it only got louder when she cocked an eyebrow at him as if in challenge and said again, gently but firmly, “Mr. Grayson.”

Dick didn’t even try to fight his smirk now. Screw his family and their teasing. So, what if he turned out to have the same taste in women as Bruce? Selina was wonderful, which meant her clone probably was too. Plus she had the good sense to hat Talia. Was this going to bite him in the ass? Probably. Did he care? Not at that moment. Because right then the little chaos gremlin that had gotten his family banned from all IKEA stores across America was telling him to do anything in his power to get her to break her persona. To drop the mask and get that fire back in her eyes that always had him on edge.

Dick stepped forward, spreading his arms and cheerfully said, “Alright where do you want me?”        

Chapter Text

If the Guardian was icy regality, then MDC was warm professionalism. Marinette had worked hard to cultivate the easy yet firm calm of the mysterious and exclusive fashion designer that only did commissions. She did not break it for Jagged Stone when he threw off her measurements by flaying his arms while telling her yet another crazy band story. She did not break it for misogynistic businessmen, who could not understand even the basics of professional curtesy. So, when she saw Dick’s devilish smirk and mischievous eyes, she inwardly groaned and fortified her mask. She should have saved him for last.

“Just stand right there,” she said with a dismissive gesture, but a warm smile. “Don’t worry this will be done soon. I promise.”

“And what if I want it to go longer?” He said teasingly, as literally every single member of the family collectively rolled their eyes with silent and audible groans.

MDC cocked an eyebrow at that. It was strange. Dick had always been rather cold towards her. During their last two encounters, almost everything she had done or said had put him on edge. It had been amusing in her Lady Noire mask to watch him sputter and stiffen at every hint and jab. Now when she cast her gaze at him, he didn’t stiffen or shift in aggravation. Now he was relaxed and smirking, almost like there was some grand joke that she was not apart of. It made her narrow her eyes and say flatly in the customer service voice that she only used with her most annoying customers,

“I’m afraid that is not up to you Mr. Grayson. There is a very tight schedule on the completion of these designs, so I do not have time to waste on…minor distractions when there is so much work to be done.”

She cast her eyes very pointedly at the word minor, which immediately had the girls stifling giggles. Jason was openly cackling. Damian blushing from embarrassment or perhaps anger, it was hard to say. And Bruce was rubbing his temples while casting accusatory glances at Selina, who was just watching her with the utmost pride. But the most curious reaction to her little innuendo was actually Dick, who threw back his head with a brief laugh and said,

“Oh milady, I’m afraid you’ve vastly misjudged me.”

Cold seeped up Marinette's spine as every muscle in her body hardened at that single word. After the exhaustion of breaking down the previous night, she was not ready for such a simple trigger to be tossed in her path in such a flippant way. She could feel herself cracking, and there was a vague conscious part of her mind, that felt nothing but shame at her weakness. But this time that shame was buried under quietly seething anger, both from the memories and the reminder. 

Dick must have seen it to because, as she felt her face harden and her body stiffen, he blinked and something almost like fear and concern came over him. He opened his mouth, but Marinette spoke first. Brandishing her pencil, she leveled it at his eye and said in a voice as cold and hard as stone, “Don’t ever call me that again. Or I’ll do a lot more than accidently pluck you with my needle.”

Dick blinked still wearing that expression that was so incomprehensible to her in her moment of cold fury. Finally, he said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know. Are there any other names I shouldn’t call you?”

Marinette closed her eyes and searched inside herself for the energy to keep going. The shame at having snapped out of her persona so easily like that was grating. Life was always hard after she broke, but she needed to keep going. With a single deep breath, she rallied and was MDC once more. The warmth of kindness giving her energy. The coolness of professionalism giving her purpose. The fire of creativity giving her drive. When she opened her eyes, she said calmly, “Princess, I hate it. Please never call me milady or princess if you do not mind. Are there any names I should reframe from calling you?”

Dick’s smile returned bright, if perhaps not as conspiratorial, as he said, “Call me anything you like! But you got to give me something! You’ve got so many names, Beautiful, I hardly know what to call you.”

MDC rolled her eyes, and she saw Selina unstiffen. She gave the woman a placating smile, as she began to take Dick’s measurements. She was ok. Things were just harder the day after she broke. But she was ok. If Dick was going to push his luck, however…well, then he might walk out with a black eye. But based on how the rest of the family was reacting to them with various levels of concern, amusement, and exasperation, she doubted anyone would blame her.

“Meanwhile," she said with all the false sweetness she could muster, "I know exactly what to call you Dick,” there were some snickers from the peanut gallery, at her emphasis. “But that hardly matters. I’m assuming you want black and blue for your suit, or do wish to be original.” She let the “For once” go unsaid, but heavily implied. And if he was as half as smart as his reputation, he’d catch on to it.

Dick flashed her a half smile half smirk grin that only matched the playfulness of his countenance. “Why mess with perfection, kitty cat.”

“Ah!” Selina called, “Only I call her kitty, or any other cat related nicknames. Honestly Dick, you can be more creative than that!”

“Sugar, and sweetheart are out to,” she said as she wrapped her arms around his waist to pull her tape across. “Only Harley and Ivy call me that, and if you call me ‘doll’ you’ll get the same thing I gave the Joker when he called me that.”

“Did you punch him?” Jason said suddenly very alert and aware, “Please tell me you punched him.”

MDC smirked as Selina joyfully declared, “Hit him over the head crowbar! She wasn’t even in costume! We were just having lunch at a diner, when in comes Joker waving his laughing gas around, threatening to release it. Only, he doesn’t even get a chance to monologue before my sweet Mari is hitting him over the head and lecturing him about color theory!”

“His suit was atrocious, an insult of the highest fashion to anyone with true taste,” she said simply as she took Dick’s inseam. She straightened with her practiced casual air and gave him barely a glance as she jotted down the number. “And I noticed that the employees kept a significant number of brawling implements under the counter when I first entered. It was really the only logical thing to do. Only in Gotham, as they say. Now Mr. Grayson, I need you to hold this to the back of your neck.”

The look of pure stupefied wonder on Dick Grayson’s face almost had her breaking persona again. He was so dumfounded; it took everything with in her not to start howling with laughter. Fortunately, she didn’t need to because after a few seconds both Jason, Stephanie, and Barbara were falling over themselves in laughter, while Cas shook silently. Tim gaped. Bruce and Damian on the other hand were perfect mirrors of each other with their almost military like posture, and eyebrows raised in appreciation and skepticism. She found it adorable, as she exchanged knowing looks with Selina.

“Girl!” Jason finally yelled, “I love you! I just…I’m sorry, I love you! Can I give you a hug? Please!”

MDC chuckled but allowed it. Something past over Dick’s face at the action, but it was gone as he shook his head letting his face fall into a look of quiet bafflement when he asked, “Wait, when was this? Because I’m sure we would have heard of a lovely, slight, half Asian-Parisian tourist kicking the Joker’s ass with a crowbar. Actually, I know for a fact that Jason would have spent three weeks raving about it!”

“About four years ago?” MDC asked Selina, as she pulled herself out of Jason’s embrace and directed Dick on where to hold the measuring tape, so she could get his height.

Selina hummed her agreement, and the rest of the family did some quick mental math. “So, you were still running around with the league then,” Stephanie said casually.

“Oh!” Tim cried, “I remember that! B, you do to! I mean it was the first time you smiled since Jason died!”

It was as if someone had cast a spell on the entire room as they took in Tim’s words. Almost as one they turned to look at Bruce in utter silence. A small smile played on the stoic man's lips, at the half-forgotten memory.

“You had us wait for the police,” Barbara half whispered in awed recollection. “You said, and I quote, ‘I think the police should take this one. They need the moral boost.’ But then we didn’t move for the ten minutes it took for them to show up. We just sat there and watched the tiny Asian woman wail on the Joker with a crowbar!”

“I believe I still have the cowl footage, Master Jason,” Alfred said from his silent post next to the door. The hidden laughter in his voice filled the room with warmth, “If you would like to see it, I believe we also have some popcorn.”

Bruce nodded thoughtfully, still fighting the half smile as he said casually, “I believe the theater would be the best place to watch. Perhaps for movie night this week, Alfred?”

“I’ll put it on the schedule sir,” Alfred declared. For a few brief moments there was silence, and MDC found herself turning to look at Jason. He just stared at Bruce in complete and utter bafflement. MDC didn’t know which part of the story had shocked the violent vigilante into this stupor, but it was clear that he had not expected this. Was it the part where Batman had smiled at the Joker’s pain? Or that he had allowed some strange form of karmic justice to befall the villain after his death? After all it was no secret in the family, or the hero community, that the Joker’s continued existence was a sore spot between the two men.

“I think we broke him,” Stephanie stage whispered, as they all watched Jason process the information with his mouth hanging open.

Jason then shook himself and gave Bruce and the room a smile so wide and genuine it brightened the whole room, “Forget movie night! Alfred! Get the theater ready, we’re watching this now! Like right now!”

The room filled with varying cries of delight and excitement, as the whole clan moved from the room and into the hall. Just then Duke entered but froze in the doorway at the growing excitement. He had just come in from patrol and he was looking around in confusion and concern at their obvious and chaotic enthusiasm. “What’d I miss?” he said. Jason just laughed and slung his arm around his shoulders as they herded out of the room.

Soon there was no one left in the room but Dick and MDC. She sighed as pinched her nose. “I’m not going to finish taking measurements today, am I?” she said in mock exasperation.

She looked up to see Dick grinning like an idiot who had just seem a double rainbow. “Nope!” He declared turning to face her.

She sighed but fighting the infectious joy that was taking over the house was impossible. She held onto her MDC mask for the few precious moments it took her to put away her tools, and then froze. Who was she going to be for this strange viewing party of her four years ago? Lady Noire didn’t seem appropriate given that this was Jason’s catharsis not hers. She couldn’t be Ladybug. The Guardian would never work. That only left Marinette. She was rarely ever just Marinette these days. And she was only ever just Marinette when it was just her, Selina, Harley, and Ivy. But the only other option was to be her true self. Her broken self. But could she be just Marinette with these people? They were strangers. Being just Marinette never went well with strangers.

“Hey, you ok there Marinette?” Dick’s voice was calm but concerned, and so very genuine that it pulled her out of her spiral. She latched onto it and found that him calling her by that name made it easier to slip into her Marinette persona. Her perfect posture gave way. Her eyes softened. Her smile was smaller, but more genuine. The desire to create lessened, as did her practiced calm. She was not nearly as anxious as she had been as a teenager, but it still lingered there as her chaos and creation energies swirled for dominance within her. She took three deep breaths to calm the energies as she closed her bag.

When she turned back to Dick, she could see his genuine concern melt into vague curiosity as he perceived the change in her. That almost froze her again. She had only met him two times, and he could already tell when she switched masks? She shook the thought away with the realization that he was a vigilante and a detective. Of course, he would notice the change. What would really be remarkable, would be if he could identify who she changed into. But she pushed that thought away too. The only person who could do that was Selina, and sometimes Harley.

In the meanwhile, she would just have to get used to this new family her surrogate mother was marrying them into. So, she gave him her best Marinette smile, soft yet bright, and said, ‘Well shall we? I have a feeling they’re not going to wait for us.”

Dick returned her smile and Marinette had to stifle a gasp. It was not like any of the smiles he had given her before. There was no teasing, no strain, no mischievousness, or hidden calculation. It was just a warm gentle smile that lit his who face with his sincere joy at seeing his family happy and whole. And for some reason that was the first Marinette realized just how attractive Dick was. Oh, Lady Noire had noticed, and MDC had remarked on how he was aesthetically pleasing. But of all her persona’s Marinette was easily the most romantic. And so, the first thing she thought when she saw Dick give her what had to be her favorite smile yet, the only thought in her head was, “Shit, he’s hot.”

Three hours later the entire Bat Clan was still watching and laughing at a clipped together sequence of security camera footage, police body cams, and cowl footage from four years ago. In it a cocky Joker strolled in to a non-descript diner and began waving around a canister of laughing gas. One of the first things he did was push aside a young Marinette who had just been getting a slice of pie from the display. The moment the Joker turned his back, the security cameras picked up Marinette slinking behind the counter, grabbing a hidden crowbar, and whacking Jocker upside the head with it.

The next fifteen to thirty minutes of footage saw Marinette continue to beat the Joker while yelling at him. And while there was no sound from the camera, someone (Tim) had edited it so that Another One Bites the Dust and other such songs played as she continually beat him while obviously lecturing. A young Selina could be seen moving to take Marinette’s pie and eating it while casually leaning against the display with the smugness only a cat can achieve.

The video ended right when Marinette rolled her eyes at the police and dropped her crowbar. But after some furious digital scouring from Tim and Barbara, an end credit scene was added of a police body cam following Joker into the ambulance. In this brief two-minute scene, there was sound. And it was the sound of Joker moaning and whimpering about color, and mercy, and promising to fix his suite.

The whole room was filled with laughter after that, as Marinette snuggled contentedly against Selina, who was snuggled against Bruce. Those who had suffered the most at Joker's hand, mainly Jason, Barbara, Tim, and Duke, of course had a front row seat. Behind them where Cass and Steph who threw popcorn at the screen every time the Joker stepped into the diner. Damian sat silently next to them, but not even he could hide his manic glee at seeing the Joker fall to the unassuming young woman the villain had brushed aside.

Meanwhile Dick leaned against the wall next to Alfred, still wearing that small gentle smile at seeing his family so happy and together. And if he caught Marinette’s eye when she glanced back at him after every other re-watch, and his smile brightened just a smidge when she did, then no one was the wiser. Except for Alfred of course. Nothing is hidden from Alfred.   

Chapter Text

Marinette did not have DID. She knew this for a fact because she had researched Dissociative Identity Disorder exhaustively with Harley and had come to the conclusion that she did not have it by only the barest of margins. However, the similarities between herself and DID Systems had been so similar at first, that Marinette had gone into a panic wondering if she would have to tag another mental illness onto the growing list, that she and Harley had been making. But that didn’t stop her from going down the checklist every now and then and wonder at her own sanity.

1. Did she suffer childhood trauma? It was teenage trauma, but yes.
2. Was the trauma repeated frequently? Akumas attacked every other day and Lila’s torment had been unending, so yes.
3. Did she dissociate during the trauma? Of course, she dissociated! It was the only way to keep her emotions in check, and therefore keep her from being akumatized and thus ending the world!
4. Did she create alternate identities to protect her and help her cope with the abuse? Yes, Ladybug, Lady Noire, MDC, the Guardian, and Marinette were all completely different people. They had different jobs, different personalities, and different abilities.
5. Was she aware of herself when she was one of the other? Yes.

If the answer to the last question had been no, then the other names would not have been masks. They would have been completely different people, who all happened to share the same body. And after meeting some real DID Systems and getting to know and understand them, Marinette understood just how close she had come to that reality. If she had been just a few years younger. If she had just been slightly less self-aware, then she would not be Marinette with a half a dozen masks to hide her from the world. She would be a “System” of multiple personalities each vying for space in the same mind. As it was, Marinette did not have DID. No, she just had half a dozen Alter Egos that were so contradictory, and so real that at times they felt like separate people. But in the end she was still just one person. She was still just Marinette. 

Those had been a terrifying few months for Marinette, as she struggled to come to terms with her identity. Selina had barely left her side the entire time because she had so many panic attacks. She was still learning how to feel and so she barely knew what to do with the roiling emotions in her chest. So when the Joker had pushed her aside in a non-descript diner on a random Tuesday, Marinette barely even thought of the consequences. And she was angry. She was angry at the people who had made her this way. She was terrified of what she was becoming. She was grieving for the life she didn’t have, the life she should have had. And she was desperate for anyone to help her.

Hello, misplaced aggression targeting the single worst individual in the entire world!

Marinette barely even remembered the encounter she had been in such a daze of unbridled catharsis. But a month afterward, when the Joker broke out again, she did feel a small flush of satisfaction when she noticed that the Joker’s suits were no longer quite the eye sore they used to be. Oh, they were still as tacky as Hawkmoth’s akumas but they were steadily improving every month, so baby steps.

Watching and re-watching the video of her beating up the color-blind clown for about four hours, brought up a lot of memories for Marinette. They weren’t bad memories, or good memories, just memories. Memories of her fears, and her questions. She had been so desperate back then. Desperate for normalcy. Desperate for answers. Desperate for a purpose now that her quest of five years was finally over. And the idea of having another mental disorder…well it probably set her back a good two months in therapy.

When Marinette finally returned to the abandoned building that Harley and Ivy had converted into their home/lab/headquarters. She found that she was too emotionally exhausted to work on any of her projects, but to tightly wound by memories to get any sleep. She did not want to dissociate into nothingness like she had the night before, but Harley and Ivy weren’t there to distract her, and Selina had stayed at the Manor.

Marinette sett down her bag and lazily watched the kwami buzz around the living space. They weren’t doing anything especially chaotic or exciting. They were just existing. Plagg was complaining that they were out of cheese. Tikki was scolding him for eating it all. Nooroo was napping on the leaves of Ivy’s larger plants with Duusu. Wayzz and Pollen were guarding them from Trixx and Roaar who had gotten their paws on a sharpie. Fluff and Sass were having a debate about the finer points of time travel. And the rest were spread out around the apartment in various starts of lounging, eating, and other forms of entertaining themselves. But not even the meditative entertainment of watching the kwami could distract her from the impromptu movie night she had just been apart of and the memories and feelings it stirred.

Finally Marinette latched onto one of those memories and pulled out her phone. She scrolled through her contact list until she came to as section that was just a series of emojis for each contact. She gave the image a soft smile, and then she selected one that was a flower, a bat, and a dancing girl. She drummed the table nervously as the phone rang. It had been a long time, but not that long. Unless it had been too long, and they no longer liked her! And what if they were insulted that she hadn’t talked to them in over five months? And what if—

“Hello?” a soft voice answered after the third ring, interrupting Marinette’s hastening spiral.

“Hey, it’s Marinette,” she said hoping the nervousness wasn’t too obvious. “To whom am I speaking to right now?”

“Marinette! It’s me Daisy, how are you girl!” The girl on the other end of the line cried cheerfully. “How are you? It’s been too long!”

“I’m good!” Marinette exclaimed as relief poured down her spine like water in the shower. “How are you and the rest of your system?”

“Oh, we’re fine,” Daisy said, her bubbly smiles brightening each word she said, “We tried integrating a few months back, you know, but then we got caught in a Scarecrow attack, and now we have a new identity! I can’t wait to introduce you to Marven. He’s only five, very shy and scared of everything, but I think he’ll love you!”

“I’m sorry that happened to you,” Marinette said softly, “And I can’t wait to meet Marven. Why don’t we get lunch sometime? I’m actually in Gotham right now for Selina’s wedding.”

“Oh, that’s just grand! By the way are you still running with the Rogues?”

“They’re Sirens not Rogues! And seriously aren’t you a Gothamite? Shouldn’t you know this?”

“No that’s Batgirl, I’m from Metropolis.”

“Right sorry I forgot!”

“That’s ok!” said the endlessly happy Daisy. “Oh! By the way Batgirl wants to talk to you. Do you mind?”

“Not at all I’d love to talk to her,” Marinette said with a smile, and she waited for her friend to switch in silence. As she waited, she wondered if the real Batgirl knew how many Systems had identities based off of hers. The fact was that if you grew up in Gotham (or Paris during the reign of Hawkmoth) the odds of having DID and other such rare mental illnesses sky rocketed. And when you’re a little girl suffering from any number of abuses and traumas every day, and you see a girl not much older than you flying over the roof tops to save the day…well it’s easy to see how Marinette knew at least three systems with a Batgirl identity.

“Hello Mini Cat.” It was still Daisy’s voice coming through the phone, but it was far more serious and harder than Daisy’s soft, bubbliness. Marinette often imagined that it was what Daisy’s voice would sound like if she didn’t have DID. That girl had been through too much.

“Hello Mini Bat,” Marinette returned without a second’s pause. “Daisy said you wanted to talk.”

“Yes,” Batgirl said simply, “I just needed to ask you a question.”

“Shoot.”

“Is Selina Catwoman, and if so does that mean Bruce Wayne is Batman?”

Marinette found herself laughing. “If this girl could hold a steady job,” she thought a little bitterly, “She’d be Police Commissioner by now, and Gotham would be better for it.” But instead she said, “Batgirl, you know I can’t answer any questions about the Sirens! Or any of the Batclan I meet! I thought you respected that. Besides what makes you think that? ‘Do the butts match?’”

“No need to get snippy, Mari, I know the importance of a secret identity better than anyone. If anyone knew the truth about me, Daisy, and Marven…well.”

“I get it,” Marinette said with a small smile on her lips. Daisy/Batgirl knew she wasn’t the real Batgirl. But that didn’t stop her from acting like it. She shook her head when she realized what Batgirl had just said. “Wait what happened to Jessica?”

“Daisy told you we attempted integration? Well, we got to the point where Daisy and Jessica integrated, and things got…better. But then Scarecrow attacked Daisy’s place of work, and now we have Marven. Now we are waiting to see if Jessica is back, or just dormant.”

“Do you think you’ll try again?” Marinette said cautiously. Integration was a tricky subject for most Systems. Some thought it was a betrayal. Some thought it was the goal. Some just didn’t care. Marinette's problems were not the same, but she understood them. Her masks were precious to her, and the thought of getting rid of one of them…of losing one them…it was a scary thought. And she most definately did not want to say the wrong thing.

However Batgirl just hummed to her question and said, “I do not know. We have not broached the topic again. As you can imagine many of the Systems in our group called to kick us out for attempting it.” Marinette hissed at that, but Batgirl continued, "We were not though, enough of the others stood up for us. But in the end it was for naught. And after Scarecrow…it just seems fruitless. If we can split that easily again, then staying in Gotham while integrating is not feasible. There are too many triggers and stressors here. Daisy suggested that we move to Metropolis and try again, but we do not have the money to live sustainably there and still seek therapy. At least here in Gotham the Wayne provide professionals at all of their community centers for free.”

It was all spoken very practically and stoically, but Marinette felt the pang of it deep in her heart. She wanted nothing more than to help her friend in anyway she would let her. Besides Selina was about to come into some money, and MDC had quite the savings account. But Batgirl was a true Gothamite. They were made of steel, and they hated charity. They would either make it on their own or not at all. It was an attitude that was extraordinarily refreshing for Marinette when she first moved there. Especially after the entitlement and never-ending demands of her former “friends.” Still it couldn’t hurt to offer, but before she could Batgirl continued,

“But that is not what I wanted to talk with you about. You see, I need to get into contact with my active self.”

Marinette furrowed her brow. “Active self” was what Systems with a Bat or other hero identity called the real heroes and vigilantes they were modeled for. Marinette mostly ignored the other Systems when they said they stumbled on a conspiracy (detectives they were not). But Daisy/Batgirl/Marven knew who she was for a reason. That reason being, they had discovered Marinette’s connection with the Sirens after only three weeks of knowing her.

Out of everyone she knew from before and after Paris, Daisy/Batgirl/Marven were the only ones who had figured it out. Marinette had no doubt in her mind, that if they ever met the Waynes in person, they would see the truth immediately. That had not happened yet, and Marinette always listened to them when they said they had something, because they usually did. So, Marinette straightened up and said, “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing urgent it’s just…the cult that’s in the basement of the building across the street from Daisy’s work. You remember them, right?”

“Yeah,” Marinette said shifting in her seat. She didn’t like cults. Too many lost Miraculous had fallen into the hands of narcissistic fools who decided to go on a power trip with their new power. It was not fun fighting them, because most of the time the people she was beating to pulp were innocent kids who were just lost and broken…like her. However, she did enjoy punching the leaders, before stealing the Miraculous. She said none of this to Batgirl of course. Instead, she opted for,

“Catwoman and I checked them out. They’re harmless. Well…not to the chickens, but for the most part they’re fine.”

“I know,” Batgirl said slowly, “But something is changing. Daisy saw some strange lights coming from their windows, and when I watched over her shoulder, I noticed that some of the members were behaving, for lack of a better word, antsy. Two even threw their robes at the leader and stormed off to the bar next door. I’m half tempted to stake out the other cults we know of to see if anything unusual is happening to them. But Daisy is working the night shift this week, so that would not be feasible.”

Marinette nodded thoughtfully before saying, “I’ll talk to Catwoman, see if she can get into contact with the Batman. And if he won’t look into it, we will. And you don’t do anything crazy! Let your active self and the rest of the Batclan handle things. You focus on yourself, and your system got it!”

“Of course, I am not a fool,” Batgirl said simply. “By the way, it is not like you to call out of the blue, even if you are in Gotham. Is something wrong?”

Marinette smiled softly and leaned back, “Nothing's wrong. Just a lot of memories have been surfacing lately. You know from when I was going through my identity crisis.”

“Are you not still going through an identity crisis?”

“Ha-ha,” Marinette said sardonically, “But yes, I suppose I am. It’s just…I know logically that the masks are me, and I am the masks, or whatever but…”

“You feel that they are too separate that even the attempt to reconcile them is akin to killing a part of yourself.”

“You see,” Marinette said letting some Lady Noire bleed in, “This is why I like you. You. You get me.”

“I know because it is the same for us,” Batgirl said simply. “It is the same for every System. You are different though. You have control over who you are, while we…we have to come to terms with the fact that we are many. Not just one. So I suppose the only question you have to ask yourself is…who are you Marinette?”

Marinette sighed deeply, “I have been trying to answer that question since I was thirteen years old. At this point…I think I’m too divided to even begin. My masks, my alter egos, they’re too contradictory. I don’t even know where to being consolidating them.”

“Well,” Batgirl said sardonically, “It’s not like they're completely different individuals that you are unaware of. And it’s not like you’re not currently living with a licensed psychologist…you do still stay with the Sirens when you’re in Gotham right?”

“Yes,” Marinette said fondly, “But I think Harley lost her license for obvious reasons.”

“Misogyny,” Batgirl declared, “If Crane can keep his license—”

“No,” Marinette said, “He lost his license too. I checked after our last debate.”

“Hm,” Batgirl sniffed, “Well I still claim misogyny. Oh, Daisy wants to front. Give me a moment.”

Marinette rolled her eyes and waited for the girls to switch. When they did, they continued to talk and even made plans for lunch the next day. They talked about Marinette’s travels, and her business. She never told them what she did as Lady Noire, or Ladybug, and they never asked. They talked about her plans for the wedding. They talked about everything and nothing, and Marinette felt a weight lift off her shoulders.

The fact was that ever since she had seen Alya at the engagement party, all of the old fears of inadequacy had lodged themselves like an arrow right between her shoulder blades. She remembered all of the work, all of the effort, all of the pain she had put into their friendship only for it to fall apart. Only for her to not be enough. But talking with Daisy…it was like she had never left Gotham. Daisy never made her earn her friendship. They were just as broken as her, and they understood and cared. And every time they met their friendship was effortless and free.

Marinette took a deep breath and sighed, content and completely, totally relaxed for the first time in days.  

Lila looked over at her latest toy. Derek Silvers was the eldest son of John Silvers of old money Gotham. They had kept that money through sound investments, real estate, and, of course, mob connections. The Silvers were too pompous and stupid for the Court of Owls, and Lila had wisely put them on her “sheep” list. But the son was handsome enough, so they became an integral part of her plans. All it had taken was a short dress with a low neckline and a bottle of wine, and the entire family was at her command.

She told the father she was only dating his son to get close to him. She told the son she was only teasing the father so that he wouldn’t try to keep them apart. Of course, she would never let that gross old Letcher touch her, and Mrs. Silvers was too muddled by pills to see her as any thing but, “A sweet young girl, who will do her son some good.” In the end, it was almost too easy to have the entire family bowing to her every whim. Surrendering the best room in the house to her and her “Deri” and showing her off at all of the premiere parties, where rich fool after rich fool fell into her clutches. Her bank account had never been fuller.

She sat up in her bed and rolled her neck before grabbing her robe. She stood in the window and let the fool moon bath her in its cool light as she stretched in contentment. She was growing stronger. Stronger than she had ever been before. She had thought that Paris had been her peak. With almost the entire city clouded and deluded by the fear of Hawkmoth, she had weaved her webs to near perfection, and everyone had bowed to her. But now…Now she played with the growing consciousness in her mind. It was like a balloon, slowly inflating to give her strength.

Perhaps, she thought with a laugh, I’ll soon be powerful enough to sway even Little Miss Perfect, Marinette.

“Oh, I doubt that.” The new voice was low, chilling to the bone, and inhumane in its tone and power. It had Lila snapping her eyes wide, but she dared not turn around. But there, right behind her in the window’s reflection stood a man. He was tall, dark, and Lila had always thought he was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Everything about him was perfect, except for his eyes. His eyes, which had the shape of a goats, and were glowing blood red. He terrified her, he always had. And yet, it was impossible for her not to desire him above every other man she had ever been with. And that scared her even more.

“And why not?” Lila finally said, her mouth was dry, but she hid it well. “I grow stronger every day. And with you supporting me how can I fail?”

“Because my dear,” the demon said with an amused smile, “Your adversary wields the very forces of Nature. Lies are the antithesis of Nature. She will always be stronger than you.”

Lila shifted in an attempt to loosen her stiffening muscles. She stifled the seething anger that was threatening to burn away all of her common sense. The creature behind her might have been her ally since she had begun her work, but that didn’t mean she could expose herself to him any more than she could her employers. He only respected power, and Lila would give him power, that was their deal. Speaking off their deal…

“If that is the case, then I suppose you are incapable of holding up your side of our contract.”

“Oh?” The demon said and Lila felt a hand begin to stroke her arm. She tensed and shivered under the touch as she felt his talons gently scratch her bare skin. It was both tender and threatening. A reminder that in this relationship she was not the predator, she was the prey.

“If I recall the terms,” he said smirking at her reflection, “My job is to hold people to your contract in exchange for their souls. I offered to bolster your power, but you refused that offer.”

Lila’s heart was pounding out of her chest. She didn’t know if it was out of fear or desire, but she figured those were the same thing to this creature. But she refused to show either of those things to him. She would not show weakness that’s what he wanted. “I prefer to keep my soul thank you very much. But as I recall, our deal was that you would give me everything within the world. And then I would give you the world. How can I do that if I cannot bend Marinette to my will?”

“Do not play semantics with me girl,” the demon growled in her ear as knife like talons dug into her arms and made her gasp. “I always keep my side; it is you humans who try to cheat. Understand?”

“Yes,” Lila whimpered.

“Yes what?”

“Yes Lord,” Lila said, and it was only when he released her that she felt the shame and anger at her weakness, at showing him her fear, and her desire. But he did not address either. Instead, he went back to soothingly stroking her arm, with the amused smirk still watching her in the window.

“Good,” he said in his deep inhuman tone. “Now understand that the Grand Guardian of the Miraculous is not a simple mortal. There are laws. Ancient powers and creeds that restrict both my movement against them and theirs against me. If our plan is to succeed, then you will have to defeat her…try finding where she keeps the Miraculous. My guess is at the Temple, but you never know. She has already overthrown many traditions simply by being a woman. It is something to consider.”

“Yes Lord,” Lila said forcing her usual controlled tone.

“Now tell me,” the demon said almost casually, “How long do you plan to keep this welp? He can’t be more than a puppy. I doubt he satisfies you.”

“He serves his purpose,” Lila said coldly. “He doesn’t need to be any more than that.”

“Hmm,” the demon said, and this time he gripped her arms gently, “You really should consider selling me your soul. It would make our plans far easier. Besides you can’t really think you’re going to Heaven after all of this! Don’t you think it’s better to have your future afterlife secured? With me?”

“I will never be a slave,” Lila said with a fire that was always just lurking under her surface. A fire she had had since…no she didn’t think about when she had gained the fire.

The demon seemed far more amused by this than anything she had said yet because he gave a low chuckle that sent shivers down her spine and said, “No, you’re just the slaver.”

Lila spun around; mouth open to shout. But there was no one there. Suddenly her growing power and the moonlight were no longer nearly as satisfying as they had been a few minutes ago. With a scowl strong enough to curdle milk, she climbed back into bed and woke her toy. But he was not nearly as satisfying as he had been earlier that night. It only made her angrier as a heavy weight settled on her shoulders.       

Chapter Text

Marinette stood on the roof of Pam and Harley's building, breathing deeply. She turned to see the Sirens smiling behind her, surrounded by the Kwami. It was time. She focused onwards and felt her energies, and for the first time in ten years, it was enough. Finally she was balanced. With equal parts creation and distraction, Marinette could finally act. And yet…

"Kitten?" Selena said softly. "We can do this some other time. It is not the end of the world if you're not ready."

"It's not that," Marinette softly, and she reached up to touch the simple black earrings that she had not worn in ten years. "It's just…It's just been so long. And the last time I did this…"

"Marinette,' Tikki said, flying up to eye level. "It's ok to be scared. The last time you were Ladybug, your life was completely unbalanced, and it hurt you. Just being Ladybug hurt you. It's ok to be scared of that."

Marinette smiled as the Kwami of creation nuzzled her cheek. And Harley said, "She's right, Sugah. Finding healing in the hurt is hard. But this is the next step. This is a part of you. So today, tomorrow, five years from now, it doesn't matter."

"We'll be here for you," Ivy declared. 

"No matter what," Selina whispered, her face glowing with pride for her kitten. 

Marinette had to blink tears from her eyes. She hadn't even done anything yet. She was just standing there. But these wonderful women were proud of her. They were proud of her for doing nothing, but being strong. And that…that was exactly what Marinette needed to hear. This was a part of her, as surely and as strongly as Lady Noire and Marinette. She was Ladybug, and nothing was going to take that away from her again! 

"Tikki!" She cried more passionately than she ever had before, "Spots On!"

The world was bathed in a bright pink light and Marinette felt it, pure creation rushing through her veins. And Oh! How she had missed it! It was like being wrapped in a weighted blanket, warm, heavy, and grounding. It centered her with the earth, and she could feel the life around her in the air and in the ground. Her shoulders squared under the weight of responsibility, but it was not crushing…it was freeing. 

It gave her confidence and strength, and it was empowering to know that she was responsible. She was the leader, the warrior, who would challenge the dark and lead the charge against the enemy. That was what being Ladybug gave her, a solid rock to stand on in the middle of the ocean. In a world of Chaos she was strong, because she was Order. 

Marinette remembered the first time she had transformed. It had felt just like this. She had been so young, full of anxiety and self doubt, and her entire being was in chaos. But then she had transformed, and the energy of creation had transmuted her very soul into something powerful, and steadfast.

 When had that weight become crushing? When did that responsibility become overwhelming? She couldn't remember. But she did remember the pain and the sorrow when she realized that the very thing giving her strength was destroying her. The knowledge had broken her as she clawed desperately for anything to help her stand up again, to help her live again. 

That was when she met Selina. Selina had given her Plagg, and for the next five years, they had worked to free her soul. It was hard, and it was grueling work. But with Plagg she felt like flying. When she was filled with chaos, she was as light as a feather floating, above the clouds, far from anything that could do her harm. 

But…her first love had been Tikki. Her first power had been creation. Her first strength was Order. And so as the weight of Order and the warmth of creation surrounded and filled her, Marinette smiled and cried tears of joy. Because it felt better than the first time when she was scared and full of doubt. It felt better than the second time when she was eager and full of determination. It felt better than ever before because it felt…

Like Home. 

Nightwing panicked, so he ran. Which was absolutely the right thing to do because the…Thing was enormous and shooting lasers out of its fingers! One of which just happened to be cutting across the rooftop, he was standing on vaporizing everything in its path! 

Nightwing felt the heat of the laser pass over him as he leapt from the ten story building. Instinct born of long, hard training was the only thing that kept him from becoming a splat of goo on the abandoned, car clogged street below. Instead he pulled out his gliders and drifted gracefully onto the top of a van, which he promptly flipped off of in typical Flying Grayson style (not that his present company noticed). They were all too focused on the Giant. Glowing. Thing trying to burn Jump City to the ground! 

"You know Star," Nightwing said into his comm, "When you invited me to lead the Titans in a training session, you said it would be a nice, quiet weekend to get away from the Gotham crazy." The top of a nearby building exploded. "This is not Quiet!" 

"I know! I'm sorry!" Starfire said through the comms, and in the distance Nightwing could see her attempting to blast the giant, light demon with little to no success. "Does anyone have any idea what this thing is!" She cried as she dodged one of it's brilliant white rays. 

"I think," Raven said calmly as she elegantly floated down to stand beside Nightwing. "I'm not sure. But when my shadow connected with it, I thought it felt familiar. It…it felt like Dr. Light." 

"What!" Beast Boy cried as a green elephant tried to knock the light demon off its feet with some success. "Mama, you need your shadow checked! There's no way that push over Dr. Light is this fool! I mean we can take that idiot down in our sleep." 

Nightwing turned as Robin grappled down to stand on the other side of Nightwing, but it was Beast Boy he addressed, "If Raven says it's Light. Then it's Light. She's never been wrong before." 

"Something must be amplifying his power," Starfire shouted, as she dodged a glowing fist. 

"The Beetle's not picking up anything!" Blue Beetle cried as he attempted to blast the thing. 

"It must be magic!" Cyborg said as his missiles failed to dent the Thing. "My scanners aren't picking up anything either." 

"Man, I hate magic!" Kid Flash yelled from his position evacuating civilians. 

"We need to find out what's amplifying him," Nightwing said. "Raven, can you sense anything off of him? An artifact, or curse, or something!" 

"Don't bother!" A new voice, cool and confident, called from behind them. The three Titans spun, ready to fight the newcomer and froze. 

The woman stood strong in blood red armor, lined in black. The breastplate seemed to be Chinese inspired, but it was cut for easy movement, and fitted to accentuate the woman's form. Her vambraces and pauldrons were the same, and revealed the slight but hard muscle of her arms. The base layer was scaled fabric of black and red that shimmered metallic in the light. But it moved with the woman, like a second skin, as she stepped forward in armored boots, also of black and red. 

But what caught Nightwing's attention was her face. The woman's features were hidden by black mask lined with red that covered half of her face. Her midnight black hair was pulled back but blue in the wind, playing almost hypnotically with the red and black ends of her mask. However, what Nightwing found the most hypnotic was her eyes. They practically glowed inside her dark mask. Like sapphires in a lost cave when touched by a light for the first time. 

Nightwing's breath caught as she walked towards them with the confidence and command of the strongest generals. With her regal appearance, piercing eyes, and easy confidence, Nightwing would have said she was one of the Amazons. She was certainly beautiful enough for it. But those thoughts were cut off, when Raven dropped down from her hovering knelt before the warrior, her deep purple cloak billowing around her. 

"Ladybug," Raven said in awe, "Grand Guardian of the Miraculous, I greet you in the name of Azarath. May the light of that most holy place surround you and bless you for honoring us with your presence." 

Robin and Nightwing exchanged startled looks, but said nothing as they watched the two great women in front of them. On the other hand, Ladybug only seemed amused by this greeting, as she smiled gently and pulled Raven to her feet saying, 

"You have no need to kneel to me, Child of Azarath. For though that realm is gone, its blessing lives in you. You who sacrifice yourself to keep the Great Demon at bay. For this and more, I will forever see you as my equal, and perhaps…my friend?" 

Nightwing had never seen Raven smile. Oh there had been some small grins and soft smirks over the years. Only two people could get Raven to even attempt a chuckle. But for the most part she maintained a level of stoicism that he thought even Batman must envy. However, at Ladybug's words, the dark sorceress practically beamed with joy. It was such a bright and happy smile, that Nightwing thought it made the whole world brighter with it. The sound of explosions and crashing buildings shook Nightwing out of his reverie and he cleared his throat. 

"Ladybug," he said, "I'm Nightwing. I've met your partner, Lady Noire, she said you were busy rebuilding the Order of Guardians." 

Ladybug smiled warmly, but with a hidden spark that spoke of some deep secret Nightwing couldn't even begin to comprehend. "Yes," Ladybug said; she spoke with a slight French accent that seemed to elevate her words rather than muddle them, "She told me about you too. You made quite the impression on her." 

Nightwing felt himself grin slyly, "A good impression I hope." 

"That all depends," Ladybug hummed. 

"On?"

"On whether or not she was exaggerating, she tends to do that."

Nightwing couldn't help but laugh at that, as Ladybug's smile warmed his very soul. But before he could respond, Robin scowled saying, "If you too are done flirting. Could you tell us why you think Raven can't handle that monstrosity."

"Robin!" Both Nightwing and Raven hissed at him. But Ladybug only laughed clear and free saying, 

"My apologies Robin. I didn't mean to degrade your friend. However, her magic would not work against that creature because it is powered by Miraculous." 

"Really!" Raven said in a horrified whisper. 

Ladybug nodded sagely, "Unless I miss my guess, it is the Miraculous of the Lion which has the power of amplification. If we turn off his lights, I'm willing to bet your enemy will appear dressed in a horrid lion costume." 

"Why do you assume it will be horrid?" Nightwing asked, genuinely curious. 

"Because," Ladybug answered simply. "He is clearly incompatible with it. Otherwise, his amplified power wouldn't be so…out of control. When a welder is incompatible with a Miraculous, their fashion sense essentially goes in the trash." 

"So how do we get the Miraculous away from him?" Robin asked coldly. 

"First we have to knock him unconscious," Ladybug began. 

"Um, how?!" Beast Boy cried through the comms as the green elephant was thrown into a bus. 

"BB asked–" Nightwing began, but Ladybug interrupted saying, 

"I heard. I'm tuned into your comms. Starfire if you can keep your team distracting Dr. Light, me and these three will work to incapacitate him. I'll know the Miraculous when I see it." 

"Very well," Starfire said, "I'm trusting you, Ladybug." 

Ladybug nodded her understanding, and Nightwing was once again struck by her seemingly innate leadership. She was just so different from Lady Noire, who was all playful tricks, and mischievous looks. But he could still easily see them as friends, with Ladybug's gentle smiles and commanding presence. They were the perfect contrast. And since both women had black hair and blue eyes, they would probably look like sisters underneath the mask. 

However, Nightwing pushed those thoughts aside as Ladybug reached for her waist. That's when he noticed that Ladybug only carried one weapon, her signature yo-yo, the only thing that hadn't changed from her Parisian days. They all watched as she called on her "Lucky Charm" and…a banana? Fell into her hands? 

The four heroes blinked at the red banana with black spots for five seconds, before the Titans were caught off guard by Ladybug's light chuckle and nostalgic smile.

"God!" She said, "I missed this. Ok!" Her head darted up, as she quickly surveyed the battlefield her eyes darted faster than the Flash on a caffeine high. Finally her smile grew into a devious smirk that sent a shiver down Nightwing's spine. "I know what to do!" She cried, "But all of you are going to have to exactly as I say with no questions or deviations. We don't have time to build a report and we have to act fast and efficiently. Do you trust me?" 

Robin opened his mouth to argue, but Nightwing cut him off saying, "Where do you want us?" 

Her calculating eyes took him in immediately. She seemed surprised that he had caved so quickly. But Nightwing only let himself slouch as a sly smile played on his lips. He knew his role. Half the time he was the cool confident leader that pulled everyone together with a spur of the moment plan, and an off the cuff idea. But the other half of the time, he was the sidekick. The plucky comic relief that cut the tension with a joke and distracted the villain with sass and a wisecrack. He was not afraid to go back to his roots, not even in front of a beautiful and obviously powerful woman like Ladybug. Let her, Starfire, Wonder Woman, and anyone else take the lead. He'd make sure their plans succeeded and they won the day. That was his job, and he let Ladybug know it. 

Nightwing saw the moment she understood, because the slightest bit of tension in her frame seemed to relax just a smidge as she nodded. She then began relaying her orders, and Nightwing watched in satisfaction her confidence only grew.  

Chapter Text

If you had asked Marinette five minutes ago, if she thought Nightwing would respond to the phrase “I need a distraction,” by jumping on top of a building and doing the Macarena, then she would have laughed and said no. After all up until that point, Nightwing had always been this cool, serious leader, exasperated by Lady Noire’s antics, but kind to her struggles. Sure he had gotten a little snarky while she was taking his measurements, but he had always clearly been a soul of order.

And then she, as Ladybug, had taken control of the battle field, and felt it. The black and blue hero’s energies shifted just as hers had shifted on the roof tops of Gotham. Once she had taken charge, he immediately adapted and the order that was directing his movements became chaos. She told him to lead Dr. Light into the closest intersection anyway possible, while she directed Raven and Robin into setting up her trap.

She was just placing the banana when music began echoing off the buildings. She froze and looked up to see Cyborg blasting music out of his speakers, as he, Beast Boy, and Kid Flash followed Nightwing in an impromptu flash mob. To further draw out the villain, they began taunting the giant light monster as they sang horribly off key.

“What?” she said stunned.

“It’s your fault,” Starfire said landing next to her with a fond if exasperated smile. “You told Nightwing to distract him.”

“But why?!”

Starfire just shook her head and said, “That’s just him.”

Ladybug shook her head as she got into position, but she couldn’t stop smiling. It was absolutely hilarious! Suddenly, she was back in the early days, when her powers were exciting, and Chat Noir’s jokes were actually funny and not outright creepy. Back then his chaos would bring joy to the battle field, exciting hope and ease in everyone around him, including her. And then…She shook the thought away. She needed to focus, even if the Lady Noire in her was howling with laughter and begging to join in.

But she couldn’t. She was Ladybug and she had a job to do. So, when the Light Monster raised his fist against the jeering boys, she cried, “Now!”

Raven leapt from her hiding place and summoned her shadow. The black raven seeped into the ground and grew as it began to swallow the giant. The giant started back, but Ladybug threw her yoyo and willed it into a cage blocking the villain off from the surrounding streets. Now there was only nowhere as Robin, Blue Beetle, Starfire, and Raven stood at the head of each street and began to pour their power into the beast. Sensing the danger, the light giant turned to the one he deemed the weakest, and shrunk to his regular size in order to pass through the wires. But as soon as he landed in front of Robin, he stepped on the banana peel and fell backwards into the restraints the vigilante had placed their earlier.

It took Ladybug less than ten seconds to land on the villain and strip him of his miraculous, a yellow and brown bracelet with a gem carved into the head of a lion. In a flash of brown and yellow light, the glowing armor of the avatar was gone, and there lay a man in one of the strangest suits she had ever seen. He immediately began to cry, begging for the magic bracelet. He was blubbering incoherently, begging for the gem, when Robin came forward and knocked him unconscious.

“What was that?” Robin asked. “Usually, Dr. Light has slightly more dignity than that.”

“He was incompatible and unbalanced,” Ladybug explained as she put on the bracelet. “That combined with a magic that is powered by aura and channels cosmic energies, creates a volatile and addictive combination. He must be especially incompatible, to become addicted so quickly. But he’ll be fine. He didn’t have the jewel for long, so it will pass in a few days.”

“Good,” Starfire said, as the rest of the Titans gathered around the subdued rogue. “I’ll begin coordinating search and rescue with the first responders. Kid Flash—”

“I’m sorry to interrupt, Starfire,” Ladybug said with a smile, “But that will not be necessary. Here, Miraculous Ladybug!” Ladybug closed her eyes, “Kwami!” she thought, “It’s been too long!”

Pure creation energy poured through her and into her lucky charm filling her to the brim with pure light. Ladybug had often felt that it was one of the most beautiful feelings in the world. It was as if for a few moments she had turned into a ray of light, and was now dancing with all of creation. She opened her eyes to see the waves of magic ladybugs fill the city, but what she found truly spectacular, was the Titan’s reactions. Even Robin was staring in open mouthed wonder as buildings were restored with less effort than blowing out a candle. It was truly a miraculous sight, and no one could deny it.

When the spell had been cast they all turned to Ladybug, but it was Raven who spoke first, her face alight with pure joy. “That was incredible!” Raven cried. “I have never seen so much pure creation energy in one place before. It was so concentrated! How do you maintain that without bursting into flames?”

Ladybug chuckled, “Well it helps, that most of the work is done by the goddess of creation. I’m just the conduit, or grounding rod, the energy is focused through. Tikki does all of the work.”

“But you don't go insane,” Raven said in wonder. “Does that mean…are you an Order Soul?”

Ladybug shook her head, “Sometimes I wish I was. But no. I am a fluid soul that is balanced between Order and Chaos.”

Raven’s mouth dropped open, and Ladybug thought she might start bowing again. But instead Beast Boy said, “Is that important?”

Raven spun on the green boy in a fury. A manhole cover exploded into the sky as the shadows of her cloak deepened. “Is that important?!” she scowled. And Beast Boy turned into a monkey and went to hide behind Starfire.

Ladybug quickly calmed the girl with a touch on her shoulder. Raven immediately began taking calming breaths, as Ladybug smiled fondly at her. It was not uncommon for magic users and magic creatures to treat her with reverence, and then proceed to defend her against any they deemed disrespectful or dangerous. Apparently, as wielder of the Black Cat, Ladybug, and Guardian of the Miraculous, she had a magic signature that screamed, “Cosmic Power! Bow Before Me!” Lady Noire found it hilarious, while Ladybug couldn’t care less so she calmly explained, “There are many different types of souls. Incarnated, ethereal, demonic, and manifested.”

“Technically,” Raven said now that she had composed herself, although there was still an edge of bite to her voice. “I have a demonic soul, but thanks to my time in Azarath, I am also ethereal, making me a dual soul capable of wielding both types of magic.”

“So souls can be changed?” Nightwing asked.

“Don’t pretend you understand any of that!” Kid Flash exclaimed.

“Just because you’re small mind is incapable of holding a complex conversation—” Robin began.

“Hey!” Kid Flash yelled.

“Enough!” Starfire stopped them, “Ladybug if you will continue.”

Ladybug smiled and said, “In answer to your question, Nightwing, yes souls can change and quiet easily too. But to keep things on topic, the rarest type of soul is a manifested one. Basically it means that this individual is capable of embodying the ideal and power of one or more of the cosmic forces.”

“The rarest are Order, Chaos, and Fluid,” Raven explained. “Fluid meaning that this person can embody more than one type of cosmic power.”

“So if Order and Chaos are rare,” Cyborg mused eyes widening in wonder, “Then a soul capable of both.”

Ladybug smiled and shrugged, “Apparently, I’m the type of being that only comes along every hundred years. The perfect Guardian as I am incapable of giving preference to one kwami over the other, at least not without becoming imbalanced and falling into a suicidal spiral that destroys my very existence.”

The Titans just stared at her wide eyed and horrified. But Raven just floated forward with shy anticipation. “Can I meet the kwami? If that is out of line, then I—”

Ladybug laughed and smiled. “I’m afraid you can’t meet Tikki or Plagg, since he’s with Lady Noire, and I’m not quiet ready to reveal myself. But you can meet the lion kwami…but perhaps not here…um.”

“You are most welcome to come to Titan’s Tower,” Starfire said serenely. “I have a feeling you and Raven have a lot to talk about. She has been a fan of yours ever since the Justice League—”

“Star!” Raven growled quietly. But Ladybug couldn’t stop smiling. She had nothing but respect for the half demon, especially once she heard about her battle with Trigon. And it warmed her heart to see the powerful magic user act like a teenager. A shy, quiet, but still passionate, and incredible teenager.

“It would be my honor to spend the day with you,” Ladybug said with as much sincerity as she could. “And Raven, I would gladly answer any question that you wish to ask. I myself have been a fan of yours ever since I heard about your battle with the Cult of Cthulhu.”

Raven started in surprise. “But that was years before Trigon. How did you know about that?”

Ladybug just smiled and winked, “Let’s just say I try to keep tabs on those who seem to have…an affinity with my charges. Remind me to introduce you to Duusu one of these days.”

Raven seemed to have frozen in shock, as Robin sighed, and began directing her back towards the Tower. The rest of the Titans followed suit, chatting and laughing about their latest battle, and how good it felt not to have to rebuild the city…again. Ladybug found herself falling into step with Nightwing as Starfire flew off to explain the magic insects repairing all of the damage to the first responders.

“Nice work back there,” Nightwing said with his usual bright smile.

“Thank you,” Ladybug said returning the expression. “You too, but if I’m being honest, when I told you to lead him into the trap, a macarena flash mob was not what I had in mind.”

“Hey it worked didn’t it!” Nightwing cried with a laugh, “Besides, it’s good to cut loose every now and then, even in battle. If we can’t enjoy our work, then what’s the point of choosing this life?”

“True,” Ladybug mused, as she internally played with her Lady Noire mask. “But is that always how you have fun?”

“No,” Nightwing admitted, “That was a Titan’s special. When I’m with my brothers, we have competitions. Who can take out the most minions, or who can stay in the air the longest.”

“Clever,” Ladybug admitted.

“What does Lady Noire do to keep your missions interesting?”

Ladybug turned and raised an eyebrow at him. His was the face of innocence, even with the domino mask. But she did see the spark of something in his eyes, that told her this was more than just passing curiosity. She did not want to lie to him. So she told him the truth.

“To be honest Lady Noire and I haven’t fought that many battles together. She only took the Cat Miraculous, after the fall of Hawkmoth. The previous holder was…less than compatible. Selina found it absolutely offensive that he was the wielder of the cat, and convinced me to switch users once the battle was done. After that…well between rebuilding the Order of Guardians, her commissions, and the quest for the Miraculous, well…you can see how things can get in the way of team bonding.”

Nightwing nodded but his brow was furrowed in concern, “I see. But you still get the time to interact right. I mean teamwork only works if—”

“I can assure you Nightwing,” Ladybug said and she couldn't stop the amusement from seeping into her voice. “Lady Noire and I get every possible moment we can together. I doubt you will ever find a team more in sync than us.”

Nightwing nodded in consideration studying her carefully before catching her off guard. “Are you two sisters?”

“I’m sorry?”

“It’s just…well, I’m trying to picture you without the mask, and it seems to me that you too could be related. You look so much alike. And you two seem really close despite not being together often. So…”

Ladybug grinned. She couldn’t help it. Whether he realized it or not, Nightwing was subconsciously recognizing her. And in battle he had filled the role of chaos so well, that she barely felt any changes in her energies even after pouring out so much creation. The Lady Noire in her just wanted to rip off her mask and laugh at his reaction. The Guardian wanted to maintain their strict anonymity. But in the end she was Ladybug. So, she just smiled and said,

“Lady Noire and I are not sisters. But I doubt it would be possible for anyone to know each other as well as we do, or to be closer in mind, body, and soul. And before you ask, we’re both straight.”

“Ah!” Nightwing said in both satisfaction and confusion. They went on in companionable silence. Swinging between the buildings, as the rest of the Titans flew or ran beside them. It only took three swings for Ladybug to notice, how in-sync she was with Nightwing. They danced on top of the buildings in a perfect rhythm. And when one did a trick, the other complimented them with perfect timing. The other Titans watched in wonder and awe. And more than once they thought, “are we sure Dick can’t fly?”

Dick collapsed onto the couch of the Titan’s Tower, exhausted. The kwami of the Lion Miraculous, Rexi, was adorable. But being around them seemed to amplify the worst qualities of the rambunctious teens. Mainly, Garth’s natural ability to get into trouble, Bart’s competitive edge, and Damian’s incessant need to adopt every cute animal he saw. And Rexi was probably one of the cutest things within a ten mile radius at the moment.

So as Dick was caught up wrangling the boys, the girls had disappeared into Raven’s room leaving him and Vic to keep the Tower together all by themselves. They were going to owe him for this. It was supposed to be a quiet weekend away from the crazy! Only now he had fought a giant light monster. Met Lady Noire’s elusive partner. And spent the entire afternoon trying to keep his brother from pissing off probably one of the most important magic leaders in the world. He just wanted to sleep!

But before he could pick himself up to drag his sagging body into his room, someone popped themselves beside him. He cracked an eye and saw Kori smiling at him. “I’m sorry about your weekend,” she said with her gentle smile. Dick groaned but flashed her a smirk to let her know that he wasn’t holding it against her.

“I should have known something like this would happen,” he said sitting up. “A mask asking for a day off is just asking for the apocalypse.”

Kori hummed in agreement before saying, “Ladybug seems nice. I told her about her standing invite to join the Justice League. She said Hippolyta already told her. Apparently the Queen of the Amazons trained her in her dreams, since neither of them could leave their homes during the Reign of Hawkmoth. Did you know she was one of the first Ladybug’s in history?”

“Kori,” Dick said, “I didn’t even know there were such a thing as Miraculous until Lady Noire stole one from the Gotham Museum. Right under my nose by the way!”

Kori laughed and nodded, “Yeah she told us about that too. She also told me the Lady Noire is very interested in getting to know the Waynes. Especially, certain members, who might need a few lessons in fashion. Which Lady Noire would very eagerly like to give.”

Dick shook his head, in an attempt to hide his growing grin. “Lady Noire is a pain in my ass.”

“And you weren’t a pain in mine when you were flirting with me?”

“Exactly! I’m supposed to be the one teasing! This is new territory for me.”

“In a bad way or a good way?”

Dick shrugged and ran a hand through his growing hair. “I don’t know Kor. She’s an amazing woman, funny, talented, kind, badass, beautiful. But whenever I’m around her, I can’t help but feel as if I’m missing something. It’s like looking at a puzzle, and you just know your missing a piece, but you have ten pieces left so you have no idea which one it is!”

“Have you tried talking to her about it? Maybe if you got to know her? You know…ask her on a date, or something.”

“I don’t even know if she’s interested in that. Last time we talked, I kinda got the impression that she’s had a bad experience with relationships.”

“So take it slow,” Kori said standing, “And get some sleep before heading back to Bludhaven, or Gotham, or wherever you’re based these days. And hey, if it doesn’t work out with Lady Noire, I have a feeling Ladybug might be interested too.”

Dick blinked in astonishment, “Seriously?”

Kori nodded with a smirk, “I think you impressed her with you dance moves. So, congratulations, you have successfully gained the interest of the two most influential magic users in the known galaxy! And if you mess it up with either of them, I think Raven is going to send you straight to hell. Good luck!”

Dick just stared out the window as Kori walked away laughing to herself. What was he even supposed to be doing with that information…Sleep. He needed sleep. With his luck this would all end up being some sort of crazy dream, and he’d wake up back in his Bludhaven apartment. But even as he tromped towards his usual room, he couldn’t help but think, “God, I really hope this isn’t a dream.”           

Chapter Text

A great cheer echoed through the Scarlet Scar Bar, as the Gotham Sirens toasted Marinette’s successful second first mission as Ladybug. There was no one to witness their joy except for two passed out drunks, a tired bartender, and a few rats, but the energy of the four costumed Ladies in the corner booth was enough to make the place feal as if it was the busiest joint in the whole city.

“To Lady Noire!” Harley cried with her arm around Ivy, glass high in the air. “For taking ass and kicking names!”

“I did not take ass,” Lady Noire said with a role of her eyes.

“Oh really?” Ivy said after knocking back a shot. “Then what’s this I hear about a certain Blue Bird chasing a Black Cat through the Bat Cave?”

Lady Noire was grateful that her mask hid her blush as she knocked back her own shot. Ever since she had transformed into Ladybug, maintaining her masks had become...challenging and now her Marinette was showing. She had to be careful if she didn't want to spiral. But all she said to Ivy was, “He’s not interested.”

“Oh, yes he is!” Catwoman purred. “You should have seen him this morning. Raving about Ladybug, pining for Lady Noire, he asked about you three times when I told him I was meeting tonight.”

“Oooh!” Harley cried halfway on the table. “The kitten has caught her first bird! Like mother like daughter!”

Now Lady Noire was hiding her blush in her glass for a completely different reason. The two felines had never had the “labels” talk. They had been so much for each other over the years, it was almost impossible to sum up everything into a simple word. Not to mention the fact that Selina was different things depending on which mask Marinette was wearing. How did she even begin to categorize their five years of friendship, mentorship, love, support, and care? Lady Noire glanced at Cat Woman trying to gauge her reaction, but she was only smiling with love and pride as she sipped her own drink.

“So,” Catwoman said, “What happens now?”

“Mm,” Lady Noire said leaning back, “Now I alternate between masks until I find my counterpart. According to the Masters when one manifest soul is born, so is their balance. Which means somewhere out there in the world, is another fluid soul balanced between Order and Chaos, just like me.”

“And then?” Ivy asked.

“Who cares?!” Harley cried at the top of her lungs. “We’re celebrating! The Cat has caught the Bat. The Kitten is leaving the nest. The Bug is back and causing chaos. And we are having fun! The only thing that can make this night any better…is…is if we beat up the Joker! Hell yeah, who’s with me?!”

“Harley you’re drunk,” Catwoman said fondly.

“No, I’m not!” Harley cried.

“She hasn’t even finished her first glass,” Ivy pointed out. The other three Sirens watched in amusement as Harley began to dance around the bar to music only she could hear.

Lady Noire laughed. The lightness that came with the chaos energy swirling within her made everything bright and cheerful. And the women who were surrounding her made the energy sing with joy. There was so much potential for chaos here, that Lady Noire was practically itching. But there was still the order. The weight of creation was still resting in her heart, grounding the flighty and wantonness of the destruction and creating…peace. For the first time in almost ten years, Lady Noire was at peace.

Not all of her problems were solved. Her identity was still splintered into half a dozen masks, that she had no idea how to bring together. There was still the threat on the horizon coming steadily closer and closer. And the League of Assassins was just waiting for her to mess up and fall into one of their traps. But in that moment…in that moment it didn’t matter because she was balanced, and surrounded by the people she loved. Everything else could wait.

“You know what,” Lady Noire said setting down he glass, “We should do something.”

Harley gasped in excitement, but Ivy was quick to say, “We are not breaking into Arkham to beat up the Joker!” Harley pouted but smiled as she slunk into her girlfriend’s arms with a giggle.

“Hmm,” Catwoman purred, “Well, I might have an idea. But you all have to promise to be on your best behavior.”

“Never, what ’cha a got kitty cat?” Harley cried.

Nightwing gritted his teeth as the windowless van pulled up in front of the run-down apartment building. He hadn’t even been back a day before Batman had called them all to order with news of a human trafficking ring operating near the harbor. Now as much he loved electrocuting slavers until their teeth shattered, he hated the aftermath. The broken kids, most of them Damian’s age, staring at nothing, refusing to cry. The hollowed-out girls who flinched when they were touched. No one should have to endure that torture, so while he was looking forward to beating the crap out of the scum, he was not eager for the horrors they would see afterwards.

“The target just pulled up, they're unloading their latest victims now. Standing by for orders.”

“Red Hood in position. B are you sure I can’t use the real bullets for this one?”

“Only in Crime Alley,” came the gruff response through the comms. “Everyone check in.”

“Spoiler standing by. And for the record, I’m with Hood. Oh yeah, Orphan’s with me.”

“Robin in position. And they are right, Father. These animals do not deserve the air they are polluting with their mere existence.”

“Wow! Demon spawn agreeing with Hood. Never thought I’d see the day! Oh, Red Robin standing by.”

“Catwoman in position.” A silky voice spoke through the comms causing everyone to jump.

“What?” Hood exclaimed before.

“I’m heeere! Batsy! Did you miss me?” The too loud voice of Harley Quinn echoed through the comms setting Nightwing’s ear ringing as Batman growled,

“Harley how are you on this channel?”

“Catwoman invited us,” Ivy said coolly, as unseen as the others. “She said you were having a party and invited us.”

“This is not a party,” Robin snarled. “This is a mission.”

“You’re raiding a human trafficking ring correct?” Catwoman purred from somewhere in the night, probably near Batman.

“Yes,” Red Robin said slowly.

“So we get to kick sickos in the nuts!” Harley cried.

“I guess?” Spoiler said hesitatingly.

“Sounds like a party to me!”

“GEEZE!” Nightwing yelped and he spun to see Lady Noire leaning casually against the roof’s railing with a sly smile. Her braid swished lazily as her feline eyes watched him in amusement. “What the hell? Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

“You should be more aware of you surroundings Blue Bird,” Lady Noire said walking slowly to crouch beside him. “So I heard you met Ladybug, how’d you like her?”

“Um,” Nightwing said confused by her too knowing smile and laughing eyes, “She was very impressive. Why have you talked to her?”

“Only briefly,” she said her grin stretching, as she sung under her breath, “Hey! Macarena!”

Nightwing groaned, but before he could snipe back, Batman growled through the comms, “I’m going to only ask this one more time. What are you doing here?”

“Calm down Batsy, we’re celebrating!” Harley cried.

“Celebrating?” Red Robin said skeptically. “By joining a raid?”

“What exactly are you celebrating, and why wasn’t I invited?” Red Hood almost yelled through the comms.

“Today,” Lady Noire said gently, and Nightwing had to do a double take as she continued, “Is the five year anniversary of me taking the Black Cat Miraculous, and Catwoman becoming my mentor. We went out for drinks, and now we’re here to cause some chaos. Want to join?”

“This is our raid!” Robin growled.

“And we will be happy for the assistance Baby Bat,” Ivy said as Robin hissed.

But Nightwing wasn’t paying attention. Something had happened to Lady Noire in the moment she had been speaking. The nostalgia of the anniversary must have gotten to her, because her face had transformed from predatory glee into something soft and gentle. It was strange on the usually carefree and wild woman, but Nightwing thought it suited her. As if it was glimpse behind the mask she to the real her, like the glimpse he had gotten that morning after the gala. He studied her and then furrowed his brow in confusion.

Lady Noire must have sensed his gaze, because she turned to face him with casual curiosity. “What?” she asked as her braid flicked.

“When did you change your costume?” he asked.

She blinked, and Nightwing was startled to see the flash of surprise and confusion catch on her face. “What?” she said as she shot up and began examining her suit.

Nightwing tilted his head in confusion and then pointed, “You’re shoulder poldrons. Those are new right? When did you get them?”

Lady Noire blinked as she stared at the new pieces of armor. They were black but lined in green, like how Ladybug's were lined in red. She seemed as baffled as him, which only confused Nightwing more. But before she could explain, a new voice broke over the comms.

“Not that this isn’t fun or anything,” Oracle said with some obvious exasperation. “But the boss just finished examining his ‘merchandise.’” She audiblely shivered in disgust, and Nightwing felt like following suit, as she continued. “I suggest you incorporate the Sirens into the plan B, cause its now or never, he’s about to leave.”

“Very well,” Batman said betraying no emotion, except a vague sense of frustration. “Ivy keep anyone from escaping. Harley stay with Hood. Catwoman with me. Lady Noire with Nightwing. No killing!”

“Not even a little bit Batsy?” Harley wined.

“No killing,” Batman growled even firmer than before.

“You do realize, you just put Red Hood and Harley Quinn on the same team,” Spoiler said, her devilish smile evident in her voice. “Right Bats?”

There was a pregnant pause before, Red Hood shouted, “No take backs! Everyone, move in!”

“WOOHOO!” Harley yelled, and Nightwing saw two figures in red and black charge into the building. Batman cursed as Catwoman and Ivy cackled, but they charged in all the same. Nightwing turned to Lady Noire and smiled. She was laughing softly, her posture gentle and relaxed like she had been when she had curled up against Selina during movie night. He wondered if she had changed personas again, or if this was just that other person leaking through. He hadn’t asked what to call that other mask he had seen during their movie night, or if it really was a mask. But now wasn’t the time to ask.

Instead he just gave a light bow and gestured to the building. “After you Black Cat.”

“Thank you, Blue Bird.” She said her mischievous smile returning was she used her magical staff to propel herself off of the roof. Nightwing watched her for a second before smiling softly and following. Tonight, might have just ended up better than he was expecting.   

Chapter Text

Raven was an empath. Which meant that she was constantly feeling not only her own emotions, but everyone else’s. It could be confusing. It could be overwhelming. It could be extraordinarily annoying, especially when she was meditating and the boys were having a video game tournament. But most importantly, it could be dangerous. Her powers walked a precarious balance between darkness and light, demonic and ethereal, and her emotions could threaten to tip that balance at any moment. Releasing her asshole father into the world thus bringing about the apocalypse. It was not fun.

Yet she no longer hated what she was. In fact, She was slowly learning to embrace and find joy in her powers and the home and family they had given her. It had been a long hard road, but she was finally moving forward, to a place and a person that was no longer repulsive every time she looked in the mirror. And then she had met Ladybug. Otherwise known as the greatest day of her life.

The legend of the Miraculous had always been her favorite growing up in Azarath. The idea of both light and dark working together to create good had been a blanket of hope for the little shadow living in the dimension of light. When in Hell with Trigon, remembering that there were cosmic beings actively working to undo her father’s evil, had brought her peace when she was surrounded by suffering. For as long as she could remember, Raven had always wanted to meet the holders of the Ladybug and the Black Cat. She had always wanted to see a kwami, and thank them for fighting Trigon’s evil. And now she had!

She had met the Ladybug. The Grand Guardian of the Miraculous! The Keeper of Balance! The Embodiment of Order, and the counterpoint of Chaos! Words could not express the joy that was coursing through her veins. She was so happy that she almost lost control of her magic. Still it was easily, the best day of her life! Even thinking about the memory three days later, brought a small smile to the stoic girl’s lips. Ladybug had been everything she had imagined. Elegant, refined, dignified, controlled…

“Hey Little Shadow!”

Raven froze. She had just opened the door to her room, and there lounging on her bed, was a woman dressed head to toe in a magical black suit and black pauldrons with green lining. Her slitted green eyes were completely engrossed in the spell book she was reading, but her black cat ears flicked in amusement at Raven, who was frozen in absolute terror.

The woman on her bed was radiating so much pure chaos magic that it was practically stifling. Raven felt her demon powers stir uncomfortably, hungry for the pure destruction this woman held. It was all Raven could do to not start blasting the woman out of sheer panic. But she also knew that if she did, she would be dead in a heartbeat. She was powerful. Her magic was ancient and permeating and…

And she was like Ladybug. But where Ladybug’s magic had soothed and calmed Raven’s demons, this woman excited them. It was the exact, polar opposite. There was only one person she could be.

“Lady Noire,” Raven said attempting to kneel.

“Now none of that,” Lady Noire said, rolling off the bed before sauntering over to Raven. “You can bow and scrape for Ladybug and the Guardian. But I’m chaos kid, you don’t need to put on airs with me.”

“Of course,” Raven said straightening. She entered her room and closed the door behind her. She looked back at the Black Cat user, the embodiment of chaos, as an awkward silence fell over the room. Lady Noire said nothing only regarding Raven with a self-satisfied smirk, as her ridiculously long braid flicked like the cat’s tail it was meant to imitate. Still despite the awkwardness, the terror, and confusion, Raven couldn’t deny it…she was ecstatic!   

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Raven said calming herself as best she could. “But why are you here Lady Noire?”

“Hm,” Lady Noire said sitting back down on Raven’s bed. “Why am I here? Well, I guess you can say that I’m curious.”

“About?” Raven asked with her practiced calm stoicism. It was not the hard stoicism, like Batman, just calm compliance at her situation. As if this was all completely ordinary, a completely normal and predictable experience. Internally of course she was freaking out squealing like a little girl, while fighting her powers from taking control, and ignoring her father’s nagging voice. But you would never know any of that by just looking at her.

“A few things actually,” Lady Noire said, completely oblivious to what she was doing to the poor girl. “First, the Guardian wants to know if you felt it?”

Raven blinked and furrowed her brow. “Felt what?”

“The Warning, the Call, whatever those geezers at the Temple call it. Ladybug, the Guardian, and I all felt it roughly four days ago. A chill in your bones, that told you something was coming. Something ancient was stirring, and it’s almost here. Did you feel it?”

Raven shook her head. “No, I’m afraid not. Ever since I took over guarding Trigon’s prison, my ability to sense the universe's warnings is somewhat dampened. The only way I would feel anything like that is if it was more powerful than him.”

“Well,” Lady Noire said with a slight smile, “That’s comforting. Whatever is coming is less dangerous than Trigon, for the moment. Although that doesn’t really narrow it down, or lessen the danger. There are a lot of dangerous things out there that are lesser than him.”

Raven nodded her agreement, but remained silent, as Lady Noire sighed and said, “Anyway, the next thing I wanted to talk to you about actually comes from Ladybug.”

“I’d be honored to help her and you in anyway I can,” Raven said with a small bow of her head.

“Great! How do you feel about taking on a Miraculous?”

Raven’s mouth dropped, as everything within her stilled, even the annoying gem on her forehead was silent. “Forgive me Lady, but what?”

“A Miraculous?” Lady Noire said with complete nonchalance. “You want one?”

“But…but I’m the Daughter of Darkness!” Raven exclaimed. “The Daughter of Trigon, The Destroyer of Azarath, the Harbinger—”

“You,” Lady Noire declared, “Are Rachel ‘Raven’ Roth. The Prison of Trigon. The Last Vestige of Azarath. A Titan of Earth. A hero. You’re a hero, Raven. You do know that don’t you?”

Raven’s breath hitched as she looked into Lady Noire’s eyes. It was there. The same thing she saw in Kori’s eyes, in Dick’s, in Damian’s, in all of the Titans. It was pure unconditional love and acceptance. The woman brokered no argument. She had measured Raven’s worth and found her a hero.

 And who was Raven to argue with a being who held the balance of the universe within their hands? No one. She was a half demon of middling power compared to this woman, and still she found her worthy. It was enough to make the Titan cry for joy. But she held back her tears, and numbly nodded her acceptance of the titles.  But even she could not stop the small grin forming on her lips, but to be honest, she didn’t even try.

Lady Noire just smiled at her gently, and warmly as she continued, “You’re a hero. You’re a powerful magic user. You’re an empath. You’re a dual soul, and you maintain the balance between the two perfectly.”

“It’s not perfect,” Raven said bowing her head to hide her faint blush.

“Perhaps not,” Lady Noire said, “But you’re getting there. Besides, a kwami has already decided that they like you. So, what do you say, Raven of the Titans. Do you want a Miraculous, and help me fight against the great evil that’s on our doorstep?”

Raven took a deep grounding breath, and then squared her shoulders. She lifted her head and summoned every last bit of resolve she had, and faltered, “What about Trigon? Will his prison be affected by this?”

Lady Noire shook her head fondly, “No, I checked. According to the kwami, even the Lords of Hell must bow before the Cosmic Forces. And since they are the embodiments of those forces, and the holders are their vessels, if anything you’re old man’s prison should be reinforced even further against his escape.”

Raven allowed herself a small vindictive grin, as Trigon began to pitch a fit. Needless to say, he did not like this idea, which only made Raven want to do it more. “Alright,” she said, “Which Miraculous did Ladybug have in mind?”

“We’ll come back to that,” Lady Noire said dismissively as she crossed the room to put, the spell book back on the shelf. Raven was a little startled by the abruptness of the topic, but she figured this was probably par for the course for the Vessel of pure cosmic Chaos, misfortune, and destruction. So she waited patiently until Lady Noire said,

“You can discuss all the details with Ladybug, but first I need to know something.”

“What is it?” Raven said a little wary.

Lady Noire turned back towards her with a slight stiffness to her too relaxed posture. Raven blinked as she sensed it. Lady Noire was nervous? But that didn’t make sense. What did she want to know?

Lady Noire cleared her throat. “Well, you see,” she said haltingly, “I want to know how you do it.”

Raven furrowed her brow confused. “How do I do what?”

“You’re a dual soul,” Lady Noire stated. “Demonic, and Ethereal. How do you…maintain the two without...splitting?”

“Oh…um…” Raven said moving to her desk a little thrown by the question. “I…I don’t really know what you mean.”

Lady Noire sighed as she ran a hand down her face. “Why can’t this ever be easy?”

“I’m sorry—”

“No don’t apologize…I just…” Lady Noire sighed and then tried again, “Ok, so you know about personas, alter egos right?”

“Of course,” Raven said a little wary about where this was going.

“So…did you ever use them to help you…separate your magic, to you know control it?”

Raven’s brow furrowed against the gemstone in her forehead. “No, I mean, I understand the concept, and I know some magic users who learned that way. But on Azarath we were taught that our magic was apart of our very essence. That it was a part of our identity. Even when I am White, I am still a half demon, and that dark magic is still within me. It is the same when I am full Demon and when I am as you see me now. Just because I transform when I use one over the other, does not mean that I essentially change. They are both me and excepting that was the first step in true control over my abilities. Why do you ask?”

Lady Noire groaned as she slumped against the window, the bed in between them. “Yeah, you see, this is why I have issues. I was never taught that!”

Raven blinked, stunned. “Excuse me, but…that is the first lesson of even the most basic magics, and your—”

“I know!” Lady Noire cried, “It’s ridiculous. But basically, the old Guardian was, GAH! It’s so hard to say anything against him, given everything that he sacrificed for me. But seriously, what was he thinking! He just handed me and my partner our miraculous, and basically threw us in the deep end of a cosmic magic war and told us to swim! What was he thinking?!”

Raven’s mouth opened and closed a few times trying to process that. It was insane! What kind of idiot was this old Guardian? Didn’t he even know the basic tenants of magic? The inherent risks of madness, death, and other general unpleasantness should the practitioner be unprepared? Raven’s respect for Ladybug and Lady Noire instantly increased tenfold, after learning that they were basically self-taught, and had still managed to be one of the most powerful beings on the planet. But how had they not gone insane? Unless…

“Lady Noire,” Raven said as something niggled at her brain, “Earlier, you referred to Ladybug and the Grand Guardian as two separate people. But it is well known in the magic community that they are the same person.”

Lady Noire turned to her and smirked, “Caught that did you? Oh well I guess you should know. If you agree to all of this, I’m going to be needing your help. Like a lot.”

Raven nodded and waited. Lady Noire dropped her transformation and Raven’s jaw dropped. The clock by her bed exploded. When Lady Noire transformed, the chaos magic was instantly cut in half, but the power in the room did not diminish. Instead, it was transformed, until a being of perfect Order and Chaos stood before her. She wore a red blazer, and slim crimson pants with a black scope neck shirt. Her hair had shortened to just below her shoulders, and her eyes had gone from a soul searing green, to a bright, piercing blue.

Just being in her presence had Raven’s own magics singing. Both of them. They drowned out Trigon’s ramblings, as the wonder of what she was seeing fully registered in her mind. The grand Guardian of the Miraculous was a fluid soul balanced between Order and Chaos. Ladybug was pure Order. Lady Noire, pure Chaos. They were completely different, in every possible way. But there was no denying it. There was no other way that it was possible. They were the same person, and she was standing in her room. Smiling as if she had just cracked the grandest joke and was waiting for Raven to laugh.

Raven just stared dumbfounded.

“Well that went well,” Marinette said as she stepped out of the portal and back into Harley and Ivy’s building.

“What went well kitten?” Selina asked as Marinette took off the Horse Miraculous.

“Oh, nothing important,” Marinette said as she plopped down on the couch next to Selina. Her mentor had a glass of wine in her hand and papers scattered everywhere. On the floor, the coffee table, Marinette was pretty sure she was sitting on some, but she was too tired to care. She had been jumping all around the world the last four days, alternating between the Cat and the Bug trying to find Miraculous Holders. On top of that she also had Selina’s wedding dress to finish, the Wayne’s attire, and Harley’s and Ivy’s dresses. Not to mention her own. She groaned as she rubbed her temples.

“You’ve been working too hard, Kitten,” Selina mused as she handed her protégé her wine.

“I know it’s just…mmggmgmgm!”

Selina chuckled at that as she picked up a new page and began to study it diligently. Marinette scanned it as she sipped the wine. “Flower orders?” she asked, “I thought Ivy was doing the flowers.”

“She is,” Selina mused. “This is a forgery to make sure the press don’t ask to many questions. Considering how private we’re keeping the ceremony, their bound to ask too many questions as is. Best keep them pointed in the wrong direction, right?”

Marinette hummed as she sipped her wine. She sighed, as she thought over her conversation with Raven. It had been…interesting. She didn’t know if it would be helpful, but the young teen was incredible. Bright, powerful, kind, shy, but still passionate and stronger and more mature than many adults she knew. But she carried the weight of the world on her shoulders, had been for a long time. Marinette knew what that felt like. And while Raven was obviously in a better place than she had been, her struggles were not done.

Marinette wanted to help her. She wanted to wave her hand and make all of her troubles disappear. But…Marinette sighed, “Selina?”

“Hmm?”

“How can you tell the real you from the mask?”

Selina set down her page and looked at Marinette. This was not the first time she had asked this question. And every time she had, Selina had done her best to answer it. But that didn’t mean Marinette had understood her answer. That didn’t mean Marinette didn’t still struggle. And as long as she struggled, she would keep asking the same questions over, and over again. But Selina would always do her best to answer them.

“Well,” Selina said gently while running her fingers through Marinette’s silky black hair. “For me it’s different than it is for you Mari. I consciously put on a mask that is separate from me. You put on masks that are a part of you. But even then, even when I am playing a person that is the complete opposite of everything that I am, there are always elements that are genuine. I try to find where they overlap. How they connect, and how they blend. That’s how I find the real me.”

“Hmm,” Marinette hummed into her wine. “I think…I don’t know. But I think I’m starting to get it. But…but how do I connect them? How do I get them to be one face?”

“I don’t think that’s possible Mari,” Selina said.

“But—”

“Kitten,” Selina insisted, “This is the real me, right here with you. But do you think I’m like this with Bruce. I mean yes, I play with his hair too, and sometimes—”

“Let’s keep this PG,” Marinette said with a faint blush, “There are somethings I just don’t want to know ok?”

“Ok,” Selina said with a chuckle, “The point is. We are never the same person twice. I’m a different person with Bruce than I am with you. And I’m a different person with cops, and with Harls, and Ives. The only time I’m actually pretending to be someone I’m not is when I’m casing a job, or talking to overstuffed, money grubbing, pigs.” Marinette chuckled, so Selina continued, “The point is, it’s ok to not always be the same person. Variety is the spice of life. Besides, change is where chaos occurs.”

Marinette heaved a sigh but nodded all the same, “I know, I know. It’s just…they're so different.”

Selina nodded sagely continuing to stroke her hair, “You’ll figure it out kitten. And if you ever need to complain, I’m here to listen.”

“Thanks,” Marinette said with a smile, she paused with a furrowed brow, “But you know I think, I really am starting to get there”

“Oh?”

Marinette nodded, “My Lady Noire suit changed. Shoulder pauldrons that match my Ladybug armor. Nightwing noticed it the other night.”

“Really?” Selina said straightening, “That’s amazing Marinette! By the way did you ever figure out, why your Ladybug suit changed so drastically?”

“Mmhm,” Marinette said, “Tikki said that it is the traditional armor of the Ladybug. That wearing it means I’m perfectly in tuned with her miraculous and am in balance with it. Apparently, the more I heal and the longer I stay in balance, the more in tuned I will get with all of the miraculous.”

Selina beamed. “That’s incredible, Kitten, I’m so proud of you. And Nightwing was the one who noticed, hm?”

A slight blush tinged Marinette’s cheeks as she shook her head. “Yeah, and he subconsciously recognized me as Ladybug. He didn’t realize it. But he did…what am I supposed to do with that?”

“I don’t know,” Selina said slyly, although her tone made her opinion perfectly clear, “Perhaps you can answer that question at the wedding. Unless you join me for family brunch again, that is the next time you will see him out of mask.”

Marinette shook her head as she set down the empty glass, “No, I need to keep searching for more holders. Besides…Ladybug has a meeting with the Justice League tomorrow.”

Selina threw back her head and laughed.

Chapter Text

Daisy wiped down the last table with a flick of her wrist and a small smile. All in all, she had a good life. She had a decent job. Her alters were getting along. She had good friends. What did she have to complain about? Life was good and…

“It’s happening again,” Batgirl was hovering over on the edges of their mind watching the flashing lights emanating from the building across the street.

“Can’t we just ignore them,” Marven whimpered.

“Marinette said she would look into it,” Daisy agreed.

“Marinette is busy,” Batgirl said. “Besides it will be good to give her more information.”

“This is bad, bad, bad, bad,” Marvel whimpered and he curled deeper into their mind, as if he could hide away from the world.

“Batgirl,” Daisy said firmly, which was new for her, “We have to listen to Marinette. She’s the one who actually knows what she’s doing, besides look what this is doing to Marvin!”

Batgirl sighed. This was new, for all of them. Originally, Jessica would have been the one to put their foot down, but ever since they tried integrating, Daisy had stepped up to fill the role. It was refreshing for Daisy, to be able to stand up for herself for once, to be a bit freer with her emotions. She had always been the happy go lucky alter, keeping them looking on the bright side of life. Now she could be forthright, and honest. She could stand up for herself even with the other alters. It gave her a surge of confidence, that had her singing a cheery tune through the rest of her shift.

In fact, she was so at ease that she barely noticed the fact that she was sliding back into her mind, and Batgirl was taking control, until they were crossing the street towards the cult’s basement. “Woah wait, Batgirl!” Daisy hissed. “We said we weren’t going to investigate!”

“I just want to see what they’re doing,” Batgirl insisted. “Besides, this will help Marinette. She’s so busy right now, and this will just take one thing off of her plate. Especially if it turns out to be nothing.”

“This is bad,” Marvin muttered. “Walk away! Walk away!”

Daisy groaned and went to comfort Marvin from where he was rocking himself in the recesses of their shared mind. She glared at Batgirl and said, “If we get hurt for this it will be your fault, and I am not covering for you with Marinette.”

Batgirl paused at that then shook her head. “I just want to peak. Then we’ll go straight home.”

She moved quietly through the street. She knew better to actually sneak around like they do in the movies. Pressing herself against the building, shirking in the shadows. She would only draw more attention to herself doing that. So as calmly and as quietly as she could, Batgirl pulled off her coat and then huddled into the corner of the stairs and the basement window, and draped her coat over herself as if she was bedding down for the night. Under the shadow of the coat she held up her phone, recording everything she saw and heard.

Peaking up over her shielding arm, Batgirl watched the cult assemble in their cliché blue robes and hoods. They gathered around a circle drawn into the floor, accept the symbols within it were not the voodoo symbols that Marinette had seen the last time they had investigated this group. No, these symbols were jagged and harsh, as if someone had carved them with a shard of glass into the stone.

The cult began their chanting and the symbols glowed blue, then green. Batgirl felt a shiver run down her spine. Marvin took her fear soundlessly and curled deeper within himself. Daisy hissed and demanded that Batgirl get them out of there. Batgirl wanted to listen to her system. She really did. But she was frozen on the spot, as the cult leader raised his hand, and sliced open his wrist. The blood poured out and swirled as if it were caught in the wind. The blood grew far beyond the amount the man was giving, and it twisted into the ghastly shape of a demon.

The demon was tall with horns like a bull coming from his skull, and eyes like black voids eating away at the red vortex that was his body. Batgirl couldn’t make much of him from the twisting movement of the liquid. But it was painfully clear that this thing was unnatural and dangerous. Then the being began to speak in a harsh guttural language, that grated on her ears and screeched in her mind. Batgirl recoiled in pain.

When Batgirl awoke, she was back in her apartment. The lights were on and dinner was cooking on the stove. Daisy was fronting as the news was playing in the background. She was vaguely aware of Marven curled in the corner of their mind shivering from their combined fear that none of them could take alone.

“What happened?” she groaned.

“You should have listened to Marinette,” Daisy whispered.

“What happened?”

Daisy sighed and said, “Marven took control. He was so scared, Batgirl, and you weren’t doing anything. So, he just ran. He almost got lost five times. It was all I could do to get him to let me front. Which is why we’re having his favorite tonight. And you are explaining yourself to Marinette. This was not ok Bats. You went to far this time.”

Batgirl slunk deeper into their mind in shame, “I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok,” Marven whimpered. “Just listen to us. We’re a system right? We have to work together!”

Daisy smiled, as Batgirl stopped retreating. “Come on,” she said, “I’m starving. We’ll call Marinette in the morning.”

“She’s my chosen!” Nooroo cried.

“No, she’s mine!” Duusu cried as they chased each other around the apartment.

“What are they arguing about again?” Trixx muttered from her food induced comma.

“Raven,” Sass sighed. “They still haven’t decided which one of them gets to choose her.”

“Seriously?” Trixx demanded sitting up. “Can’t they, you know just flip a coin or something?”

“She’s an empath!” Duusu cried, “I’m the kwami of emotion! We’re perfect for each other!”

“You have Alfred!” Nooroo shouted, “You can’t have two chosen!”

“They tried that,” Mullo said with a sigh, “But that still didn’t work.”

“How long are they going to be at this?!” Plagg groaned, “Some of us are trying to sleep!”

“Hey,” Longg said floating up to the lounging kwami, “Do you think the Guardian has noticed the second fluid soul yet.”

“Probably,” Sass said thoughtfully, “I’m more interested in learning if she’s found holders for the rest of us…or at least solved what she’s going to do with those two.”

“Raven’s my chosen!”

“No, she’s mine!”

“I saw her first!”

“You did not!”

The kwami groaned as the two chased each other through the plants and furniture, carless of who or what they were disturbing. “I know!” Roaar cried, “They can fight it out!”

“No!” the rest of the kwami cried.

“Just wait for the Guardian, she’ll figure it out,” Mullo said.

“Yes,” Kaalki declared, “Our Guardian will do what’s best for us. She always has.”

“So have any of you seen holders you might like?” Fluff asked chipperly.

“I like that Beast Boy,” Xuppu cried flying up.

“That young Robin seems to have the proper degree of sophistication to be a part of my hive,” Pollen said thoughtfully.

“You mean a member of my herd,” Kaakli said with narrowed eyes.

“Oh no,” Sass muttered.

Wayze flew between them saying, “I like Red Hood. His protective instincts will make him a fine turtle.”

“I think,” Roaar said flying up to him, “What you meant to say was, that his ferocity would make him a fine Tiger!”

“I thought you liked Spoiler?”

“What?!” cried Trixx suddenly very much awake, “No! Spoiler is mine! I can work with purple! Just watch, she’ll be my best Fox yet!”

Sass groaned. He held his head in his flippers as the kwami dissolved into arguments around him. “Hurry Marinette, I don’t think I can take much more of this bickering without going insane!”

Plagg just rolled on the table cackling at the chaos.

“Hm,” Tim hummed as he squinted down at the screen in front of him.

“What’s up Replacement?” Jason said sliding onto the couch next to him. “I thought you would be down in the cave by now. Isn’t Ladybug joining the JL today or something.”

“They’re meeting isn’t until three,” Tim said as he continued scrolling.

“Then what’s got you in detective mode?”

“This,” Tim said shifting his computer so Jason could see the charity website that he had been pursuing.

“I don’t get it,” Jason said with a shrug, “What’s so dangerous about Gotham’s Homeless Shelters is it fake.”

“Not that I can tell,” Tim said sipping his coffee, “One of my friends introduced me to it. A Wayne Gala friend.”

“Ah,” Jason said nodding in understanding, “Suck up, or Actually a Decent Human Being?”

“Decent Human Being,” Tim said, “Which is why I decided to check it out. But then I saw their donors list.” He clicked on the link and Jason’s eyes bulged.

“Ok,” he said, “I know I’m not the most in touch with the ‘Wayne’ side of things, but even I know that half of these names are money grubbing suck ups. What’s got people like Silvers donated hundreds of thousands to charity? Blackmail?”

Tim shrugged as he sipped his coffee, “No clue. But I’ll tell you this, whoever their coordinator is must be one hell of a sales person.”

“Does it say?”

“Um…yeah, I guess the next time we’re at a gala we better keep an eye out for Lila Rossi.”  

Chapter Text

Batman watched Ladybug as she introduced herself to the League. She was a cool, calm professional, and it only took her one sentence to get on everyone's good side. It was impressive, but it was time to move things along. So he called the meeting to order, and watched as each member responded according to their character. 

Green Arrow, Constantine, and the Lanterns rolled their eyes. Superman, Zatanna, Nightwing, and Captain Marvel simply smiled and took their seats. While Martian Manhunter, the Hawks, and Dr. Fate barely even reacted to the summons, except to take their chairs. However his main focus was on Ladybug and the group that had surrounded her, mainly Wonder Woman, Aquaman, and Raven. Who all seemed to be making way for her as they moved to the table. 

It was enlightening to see so many heavy hitters deferring to the younger hero, but it wasn't just those three. All of the magic users in attendance seemed to respect and even honor the newcomer, even Constantine. It set Batman on edge, because anyone who could command so many powerful beings was clearly one to be watched. 

Still nothing seemed to be amiss, as Superman went through the regular formalities. And then it was Batman's turn to speak, he decided to be blunt. "Ladybug, we haven't heard from you in five years. Why now?" 

Ladybug did not seem to be offended by Batman's bluntness, as she smiled and said, "My silence was by design, as there were a great many things to take care of after Hawkmoth. And unfortunately I did not break my silence on a whim. I and the other Guardians have received the First Warning. Which means that sometime in the near future the Miraculous will be recruited. I need the Justice League's help to find proper wielders." 

"Do you have any clues to what this threat might be?" Batman asked coldly, to which Ladybug shook her head. 

"Unfortunately that's not how this works," she said, "All we can do is prepare."

"It is possible," J'onn said stoically, "That this warning is somehow connected to the mass mental manipulation I have been sensing."

"Have you discovered the source yet," Superman asked. 

"Unfortunately not," J'onn sighed. "I will need more time. But the power does seem to be focused on Gotham, recently." 

"Of course," Nightwing muttered, but Batman ignored him. 

"Have you determined anything else?" Batman asked tensely. 

J'onn shook his head as Ladybug spoke, 

"Expected me and Lady Noire to spend a lot more time in Gotham. In the meantime, if the members of Justice League Dark could keep an eye out for manifested souls, that will be the best way to prepare." 

"Is there any kind that you're looking for in particular?" Zatanna asked calmly. 

Ladybug hesitated then said, "A fluid soul of both chaos and order." 

"That," Constantine said, "Is very rare. Almost impossible." 

"But not unexpected," Dr. Fate's voice echoed within his helmet. "I am assuming that you are looking for your own soul' counterpart?" 

"Wait!" Nightwing exclaimed. "I thought Lady Noire was your counterpart." 

Batman tensed. He might not particularly like Selina's apprentice, but she saw the girl as a daughter. And Marinette loved being Lady Noire if this was going to hurt her…

"Lady Noire is compatible with the Black Cat," Ladybug said sympathetically, "But she is not my counterpart. It's all rather complicated, but she was aware when she took the Black Cat that at some point it might be taken from her." 

Nightwing opened his mouth, but Wonder Woman interrupted saying, "Aside from that, who else are you looking for?" 

"Well," Ladybug began and as she and the magic users discussed the ins and outs of her mission, Batman watched Nightwing quietly stew. He would have to talk to him about this later. After all it was possible that his son had grown to truly care for this new Black Cat in their lives. 

Chapter Text

Nightwing was not sulking, or brooding, he was…fuming. Yes, that's what he was doing he was fuming. He had liked Ladybug, until she had suggested taking away Lady Noire's Miraculous. Marinette loved being Lady Noire! Fighting beside her to take down the trafficking ring had been so much fun! Her clever quips when she punched out the thugs, never failed to make him laugh. The gentle way she helped the victims was enough to bring a smile to his face even now. It was clear that she was born to be the wielder of the Cat Miraculous. And they wanted to take that away from her. 

He scowled as he landed on the roof of a nondescript apartment building. He had a feeling that if he said any of this to Wonder Woman or Ladybug, they would just say that it was Miraculous business and to stay out of it. And the last thing he wanted was to get in the way of cosmic, magic balance, bullshit that could have universal repercussions, but…

"Oh Blue Bird! It's just you." Nightwing spun and saw Lady Noire relax out of her fighting posture as she slunk back onto the fire escape. She put away her staff and asked, "What are you doing here?" 

"This is my patrol route," he said, relaxing out of his own stance, "What are you doing here?" 

"Just checking on a friend," she said casually, "She had a nasty run in last night, so I wanted to make sure they were doing ok." 

Nightwing furrowed his brow in concern, "Anything I should look into?" 

Lady Noire smiled sweetly at him. "That's sweet, but no. I think I've got it covered. It's just a low level cult, and honestly, the number of cults who get there hands on miraculous…weeks…it's not funny."

Nightwing nodded considering my, "I guess magic jewelry is a good way for narcissists to prove they really are better than everyone." 

Lady Noire groaned, running her face down her head, "Tell me about it! But of course none of them do the actual fighting. Just the poor list kids they rope into following them." 

"It's so frustrating," Nightwing said with a smile as he leaned next to Lady Noire on the roof edge. When did they come to stand beside each other? It just seemed like the natural place for him to be. So he relaxed as she half reclined against the brick railing next to him, her long braid swishing lazily between them. He was tempted to catch it and run the plates through his fingers, but he refrained in favor of watching her glowing green eyes trace the Gotham skyline in the night. 

"So!" she said casually with her usual playful smile, "What's got you so on edge Blue?" 

Nightwing turned away from her as he sighed. Finally he said, "Ladybug is planning on taking your Miraculous." 

"I know."

Nightwing started and stared at Lady Noire. She was completely composed and almost too calm as she stared out at the city lights from the darkened rooftop. "You know?" He said incredulously. "And you're ok with that?" 

Lady Noire blinked up at him in confusion. Then she smiled knowingly as she burst into a fit of giggles. "Oh! Blue Bird! That's so sweet!" 

"What is?" 

"You're worried about me!" 

Nightwing sputtered for a minute before shaking his head and said, "You're important to Selina. And I've seen what happens to people when those jewels are forcibly taken from someone. It's not pretty." 

Dr. Light was still half mad from holding the Miraculous. The doctors were having to transfer him to a psych ward because every other word out of his mouth was to beg for the Miraculous. He didn't want to see anyone become that, especially not someone he was growing to care for. Lady Noire seemed to understand his thoughts as she laid a hand on his arm and said consolingly, 

"I'm not going anywhere. And as for your concerns, they're sweet. Really, thank you for worrying, no one…well…outside of the Sirens, there aren't that many people that worry about me like that." Nightwing opened his mouth to say something in her defense but she kept talking. "But you don't need to. Dr. Light was completely unbalanced and incompatible which is why the separation was so devastating and so necessary." 

"But you are balanced and compatible," Nightwing insisted, "So why shouldn't you keep it." 

"Because I can't balance Ladybug," she said gently, "And she can't balance me. The only reason this…arrangement worked for so long was because Ladybug wasn't active and the old cat was…not right for the responsibility." 

Nightwing thought about that and the weight of emotion she put into that last phrase. He wondered who this old cat was, and what had happened to separate her from people who cared, if she ever had people that cared. He wanted to help her. He wanted to see her happy and thriving. And it hurt that people wanted to take away one of the things that gave her happiness. He opened his mouth to plead her case but she stopped him again saying. 

"Besides," she smirked as she leaned in conspiratorially. "It's not like I won't get another miraculous." 

Nightwing shook his head with a scoff. He had a feeling he wasn't going to get anywhere with this, so he leaned in and played her game. "Oh really," he said slyly, "Should I be worried?"

Lady Noire glanced down and then met his gaze, and Nightwing realized how close they were. She pursed her lips before opening her mouth and whispered, "Well–" 

"Oh my god!" A voice called, and the two vigilantes jumped to defend themselves from…a normal girl in a diner uniform staring at them with open shock and unrestrained glee. "I am so sorry! I didn't mean to interrupt–" 

"Daisy!" Lady Noire sighed, rubbing her temples. "What are you doing?" 

"You didn't come back," the young woman said almost too cheerfully for any self respecting Gothamite. "We got worried, and all unanimously agreed to come check on you." 

"Unanimous?" Lady Noire said, raising her eyebrow almost the same way Selina did when Damian was being especially petty or ridiculous. "And what if I was in danger?" 

The young woman, Daisy, then seemed to change in front of Nightwing's eyes. It wasn't physical, just a straightening of her posture, a narrowing of her expression and suddenly, it was like he was looking at a completely different person. Even her voice was slightly changed, and bore the proper Gothamite levels of skepticism and apathy when she said, 

"I have the police on speed dial. Besides there were no sounds of a struggle, and we planned to stay out of sight. What we didn't plan on was…well," she smirked knowing as she looked between the two, "Does my active self know you two are…canoodling?" 

"Canoodling?" Lady Noire scoffed at the same time Nightwing asked, 

"Active self?" 

Lady Noire sighed and explained, "Nightwing this is the DID system Daisy/Batgirl/Marvin. Right now we are talking to Batgirl. Yes, she knows she's not the real one, so she calls the real vigilante her active self. BG this is Nightwing." 

"Nice to meet you?" Nightwing said. He hardly knew how to respond to that. He had never met anyone with multiple personalities before, much less someone with a personality based on his ex! It was very weird. But this "Batgirl" just eyed him skeptically and said, 

"The pleasure is mine. By the way, do you know what happened to my active self? I know the Clan said she's retired, and Lady Noire said she's alive, but well…we worry." 

Nightwing smiled gently, this was something he could do, "She's great. There were just some personal events that keep her from doing the cape and cowl right now. However, she still helps us a lot. Perhaps, I could mention her to you?" 

"No!" BG snapped. They calmed and said, "That will not be necessary. Due to recent events, I think it is best to leave the crime fighting to the professionals. But thank you. Oh and if you hurt my friend then not even Batman will find your body." 

"Batgirl!" Lady Noire shrieked, but the strange woman had already disappeared down the fire escape leaving the two heroes alone. They exchanged a look and then burst into laughter. 

"So," Nightwing said once they had calmed down a bit. "Care to join me for the rest of my patrol?"

Lady Noire raised an eyebrow and said, "Is the incredible Nightwing asking me on a date?" 

"Only if you say yes," he said slyly, "Otherwise, I'm just a friend asking to spend time with a friend." 

Lady Noire leaned in again, and Nightwing once again had to wonder how she had gotten so close without him noticing. And yet he couldn't seem to care as she flicked his nose and said just as sly, "Only if you can keep up!" 

And with that the Black Cat ran off across the rooftops, with her Blue Bird laughing in her wake. 

Chapter Text

Marinette Dupain-Cheng was proving a more elusive target than the Judge had first anticipated. They did not know where she stayed when in the city, and she always seemed to be bouncing about the world although there was no record of her travel. As it was, the Judge was growing increasingly frustrated, especially since Miss. Rossi was refusing to budge on her stance. If the Court wanted Wayne, Dupain-Cheng had to go. The Judge carefully considered his position. 

On the one hand, their plans could be accomplished without Wayne's vast fortune. Already Miss. Rossi's work has provided more support for their goals than they had ever originally dared to dream. But money was not why the Judge had fought for Wayne's name on the list. For too long that juggernaut of a company has been outside of the Court's control, and any…persuasions the court has come up with to pull Old Brucie into their council have failed. The Judge didn't know if the man was that naive or that intelligent, but either way it was high time, the most powerful light in Gotham bowed to the most powerful shadow in Gotham. 

"Sir." The Judge turned to see the Doctor fidgeting with their tablet, as they spoke calmly, "I have a talon ready and waiting with the girl's sent sample." 

"Do we know where she will be?" 

"The only time we can guarantee her presence in the city is for the Wayne-Kyle wedding." 

The Judge was careful not to show any emotion but inside he was seething. The ceremony for Gotham's wedding of the century was going to be an extremely private affair. But the reception would be the party of the year…a party the Judge and most of the court would be attending. It was a terrible situation if the Court wanted to keep its hands clean unless…

"Sister. How is the bidding going?" 

His secretary stepped forward, her hand moving unceasingly across her tablet. "Sir?" 

"The bidding on the wedding, has anyone won yet?" 

The Secretary checked their files quickly as the beginnings of a plan began to form in the Judge's mind. Finally she said, "Penguin raised the bid last night to one team up and free use of the Iceberg Lounge for two nights. But it looks like Riddler might come back with three puzzle bombs and two safe crackers." 

"Any chance the Joker might be persuaded to join in on the fun?" 

"No?" The Secretary said confusion dripped from behind her mask, "According to the latest police report, the Joker turned himself in two nights ago."

"What?" The Judge demanded. But the professional woman in the owl mask only nodded. 

"According to the report he said, 'I saw the French Bitch at the coffee house, and I ain't facing her again! No, sir! I can barely wrap my head around color theory, and I'm not going anywhere near her until Penguin's tailor has an opening." 

The Judge shook his head in bewilderment, but apparently there was no accounting for the whims of mad men. Thankfully Joker wasn't the only chaotic Rogue in this city.

"What about Scarecrow?" 

"Well," Zatanna said, sipping her coffee in the nondescript Gotham dinner. "It doesn't look like the headquarters of a demon summoning cult." 

"Until three weeks ago it wasn't," Ladybug said as she swirled her cup. 

It was fascinating, meeting the heroine in civilian clothes, especially since Zatanna still had no idea what the woman looked like. She was wearing a scarlet head bandanna that hid her hair completely. The large rounded sunglasses almost completely obscured her face, and she even had a cane leaning against the table so that nobody would comment on the fact that she wore sunglasses in Gotham. In fact, it had Zatanna wondering if Ladybug wasn't actually blind! Magic can make up for a lot of weaknesses, and blindness wasn't even the most difficult one to hide. No clothes could hide Ladybug's soul though. Especially now that it wasn't hidden behind the sheer cosmic force of the Miraculous.

Her soul was completely unique. A swirling vortex of order and chaos, pushing a pulling against itself. The storm wasn't in perfect Balance, Zatanna doubted such a nedula of raw power ever could be, but it was in balance, like two different color smokes intertwining but never mixing. It was beautiful, and terrible, and Zatanna couldn't understand how the woman in front of her wasn't completely mad because of it. Or maybe she was, and was just really good at hiding it. 

But that didn't matter now. There was work to be done. So, in the privacy of their corner booth, Zatanna whispered the spell under her breath. Sure enough the completely average, would never look twice at apartment building across the random Gotham street glowed a faint demonic red for half a second, and then vanished as if it were nothing but a trick of the light. Zatanna sighed as she leaned forward onto the table. 

"Well, that's not good." 

"What does it mean?" Ladybug asked calmly and coolly. 

"Either that cult got a new leader ramping up their spell work, or they accidently got their hands on a real spell book…"

"Or?" Ladybug said, sensing the other woman's hesitance. 

"Or a new power is in Gotham amplifying the natural magic of the city."

Ladybug fell silent, fiddling with the head of her cane before saying, "Not the Miraculous." 

"Are you sure?" 

Ladybug nodded and said, "According to the kwami, at the beginning of the world the many pantheons and gods made a deal to basically stay out of each other's business. It is why it is so rare to see Zeus and Highfather interacting together. This was especially true for the Kwami, angels, and demons because of their relationships with the worlds of the living and the dead. It's one of the reasons I asked for your help." 

Zatanna nodded understandingly. She was no stranger to the machinations of those who called themselves "gods" and their servants. It was one of the reasons she preferred pure magic to divine magic. Divine magic might be easier and in some ways more powerful, but there were also too many rules, restrictions, and politics. She sighed and sipped her coffee as she stared out at the dirty street and the aging building. 

"I can investigate," she said, "But I'll need a favor from you." 

Zatanna was pleased to see the young leader stiffen. It was a good sign. Ladybug was clearly powerful, so it was a relief to see that she wasn't also naive. Favors in the magic world could be worth their weight in gold. 

"Is this an open favor?" Ladybug said tensely. 

"No, just a general one," Zatanna said, and she found herself staring aimlessly into her cup, her coffee swirling like the power within the other woman's soul. "I did that spell you asked." 

Ladybug went from tense to eager instantly as she leaned forward. "Who did you find?" 

Zatanna hesitated. Was she really going to do this? Was she really going to drag one of her best friends into this nightmare of a life? This chaotic mess of an existence constantly being pulled from one cosmic mess to the next? Then again, did she really have a choice? If Hell and the Miraculous were going to make Gotham their playground then…

Zatanna sighed and said, "Your counterpart is my ex. He's a great guy, and we're still friends, but…but I'm going to need your word, that when you pull him in that you're going to look out for him. These are terrible seas you're pulling him into. I need to know that you won't let him drown." 

"Easily and readily," Ladybug said calmly, and then to Zatanna's amazement, she sealed it in the way of magic. A heavy weight lifted off of Zatanna's shoulders and she sighed saying,

"Thank you…you know, I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship." 

Ladybug smiled easily and said, "I sure hope so. Now! Who's my Black Cat?" 

"About that," Zatanna said with a chuckle. "I actually think our boy might like being Lord Bug instead." 

Ladybug tilted her head curiously, "Why do you say that?" 

Zatanna tried to fight the smirking smile. She really did, but it came anyway as she said, "Well–"

Chapter Text

Marinette collapsed face first onto her bed and promptly screamed into her pillow. "Well," Tikki chirped smiling with amusement. "At least you like him." 

"Dick Grayson!" Marinette repeated for the umpteenth time her voiced steadily rising, "Dick Grayson! Is my counterpart! My perfect Balance! Did you know?!"

"I guessed," Tikki said calmly, "But we didn't want to say anything until you were ready and we were certain." 

"We?" Marinette demanded sitting up, and Palgg flew into her line of vision.

"Sorry Pigtails!" He cooed nibbling his cheese, "It was just too funny!" 

Marinette groaned as the rest of the Kwami surrounded her in order to explain themselves. "It was obvious," Sass said calmly, "That the two of you made a good team, and had a natural way of balancing each other. But we weren't certain." 

"Yes," Wayze said calmly, "And the last thing any of us wanted was to make another hasty and ill-informed decision." 

Everyone tensed as Plagg stared intently into the depths of his cheese. Even now, five years later, none of the Kwami liked discussing the disaster the had been Adrien "Chat Noir" Agreste. Especially considering their role in the whole affair. Marinette, of course, couldn't and wouldn't blame the deities for their part. They were gods after all. Infinite beings of the cosmos. How could they know what healthy human attachment and behavior looks like? They understood their power, their role in the world. They understood those who aligned with them. Everything else just didn't seem to matter much, as ensuring their jewels ended up in the "right" hands. 

And that was just the problem, wasn't it? So much of choosing holders, and finding them at the right time and place relied on "fate," destiny, and chance. After literally thousands of years of allowing "fate" to dictate their actions and having everything come out alright in the end, the Kwami were loath to deviate from the "intended course." 

Marinette on the other hand, felt herself cringe against "fate" everytime it was mentioned. Adrien had ruined destiny for her, as the memory of his cool, slippery words filled her mind and caused her to shiver. She curled up against her head board, chin on knees, hugging herself tightly. She eyed her windows with a darting eye, as she landed on exactly why she didn't want Dick to be her partner. 

"Are we 'destined' to be together?" She said half in disgust, half in fear. 

The Kwami all exchanged sympathetic and knowing looks before turning to Tikki. The goddess of luck flew forward and said gently, "Souls are fluid Marinette. You know that better than anyone. They change, and bend with time and choices. And while a manifested soul is unique, in that it does not change as easily, it it still the creation of the individual.

"So…yes in a way you were destined, as your souls were created to be counterparts to each other. Yet at the same time, no, you were not. In the end, you both choose who you are! You get to choose who you're going to be to each other! You can be partners romantically, platonically, or you can decide to be enemies. It's happened before, and I'm sure it will happen again. What do you want to be?" 

Marinette sighed and leaned her head back against her head board with a dull thud. "I want to be free," she murmmered. 

The kwamis exchanged nervous glances, unsure how to take this news. Plagg didn't hesitate flying up beside Tikki and saying, "Freedom is in the choices you make Pigtails. Destiny is the universe recognizing your choices. So don't worry about it! You like the Blue Bird?" 

Marinette smiled softly as she remembered the night they met. How they danced on the roof of the museum without care or fear. Perfectly in tune, and without fault. She thought of his kind and gentle smile, and how he could make her laugh as easily as he could pull her back to earth. He was a leader, who respected her leadership. A friend who asked nothing of her. She felt like she barely knew him and yet it was as if she had always known him. 

"Yes," she said burying her face in her folded knees, "I do like him." 

"Then tell him," Plagg said happily, "If in the end you don't want to choose him then…eh! We can figure it out, just the three of us!"  

"Ahem!" Pollen said flying forward, "I hope you realize that there are far more than three of us. We will do all we can to help you, my High Queen." 

Suddenly, Marinette was swarmed by a dozen Kwami intent on showing her as much love and support as their tiny hands could muster. Marinette laughed as she was surrounded with light fairy kisses. For the moment, all of her troubles seemed far away.  

Chapter Text

The Judge's smile was hidden behind his mask as the bidding closed. It was official. No Rogue in Gotham was going to even think about touching the wedding. Every single vigilante, anti-hero, and even some of the "saner" criminals had made it quite clear that any attempt on the ceremony would result in a six foot hole. Now the entertainment was booked for the reception. Scarecrow was somewhere in Gotham cackling at his good fortune. And a mile under Gotham, a Talon was snarling in his cage desperate to hunt his prey. 

"Mlle. Rossi," the Judge said with a smile as the little serpent picked up the phone. "I just wanted to confirm if I will be seeing you at the Wayne-Kyle Wedding." 

"And Dupain-Cheng? I'm not touching a single Wayne until she is gone." 

"Oh, I know," The Judge said, allowing the full depth of his satisfaction to come through in his voice. "Which is why I thought you would like absolute confirmation of her…removal. Was I wrong?" 

The silence that came from the other end of the call was deliciously satisfying, and it was only accentuated by the cruel smile that could be heard in the woman's voice as she said, "No, you were quite right. And what time will the entertainment begin?" 

"As I understand it, the coup de grâce will be the cake. The best money can buy!" 

"Be careful Judge," Rossi's voice was suddenly deadly cold. "Marinette Dupain-Cheng should not be underestimated. We are not the first to plot her removal. If we are not the last then we will not get another chance." 

"Fear nothing, Mlle. Rossi, The Court of Owls leaves nothing to chance. In three days, Wayne should be open to our requests." 

"In three days," Lila said with venom, "Marinette will be gone. I still do not know if Wayne will be susceptible to my suggestions. Keep that in mind, unless you want to breach our contract." 

The Judge breathed deeply. He did not need the reminder, but he had staked his claim on this, and he would not be denied. "Do what you must, and remember your own part of our deal. Three days Mlle. Rossi."

"Three days!" Dick exclaimed as he helped Bruce adjust his tie, "You ready to be officially off the market, B?!" 

"I haven't been 'on the market' in a long time," Bruce said gruffly as he took in his appearance in the mirror, "And I don't see why this is necessary." 

"It's tradition," Dick insisted, "Besides you'll have fun!" 

Bruce raised a calculated eyebrow at his oldest son. Dick's definition of "fun" could be anything from a night on the town to busting up a drug cartel to dying his brother's hair pink. Considering that Dick had burst into the room and forced him into one of his nicest suits (the type that Bruce knew Dick absolutely hated wearing) he was only becoming increasingly nervous at his son's excitement. 

"I think I would have a lot more fun if you told me exactly what we are doing for this 'bachelor party.'"  

"What?" Dick gasped dramatically, his expression wickedly smug, "The world's greatest detective doesn't know what has been going on under his own roof for the past three weeks! I'm in shock!" 

"Excuse me?" Bruce said as calmly as he could. 

"Me and the boys have been planning this since you got the ring," Dick said casually as he turned to face himself in the mirror beside his adopted father. "It was only three weeks ago that we finally settled on a good enough plan. You are going to have good time whether you like it or not. So suck it up and just enjoy the ride!" 

Bruce pinched his nose as Dick adjusted his cufflinks. "Explain." 

Dick only smiled softly and said, "You don't know how to have fun Bruce. You've come close over the years. We know you like punching bad guys, and kissing Selina, but you don't know how to relax, and enjoy yourself! So, the boys and I decided that a socially mandated tradition was the best way to 'convince' you to give it a try!" 

Bruce sighed, "I fail to see how my third best suit, and little choice in the matter is a good start." 

Dick snickered as he slapped Bruce on the shoulder, "Just go with it. Trust me!" 

Bruce sighed and examined both of them in the mirror. Standing this way, shoulder to shoulder, in pressed suits, black hair perfectly combed and blue eyes shining with anticipation, anyone would have thought that they were blood. But of course that hardly mattered. When Bruce looked at Dick he saw his first child and the mirror just so happened to reflect that. It also reflected the pain hidden by a mischievous smile. Bruce sighed. 

"You don't have to be worried about her," Bruce said. He was rewarded by Dick dropping his mask, slumping a bit and letting his smile fall. "Selina's apprentice is strong. I doubt Ladybug is just going to abandon her. Besides, she's Selina's family, we will make sure that she stays safe." 

Dick sighed, "I know, it's just…do you trust Ladybug?" 

Bruce considered the question seriously. As a rule he trusted no one except his family. Even then he verified his trust, much to his family's dismay and discomfort. They knew too little about Ladybug. When it came to it, they knew too little about Marinette. All Bruce knew was that Selina had found her in Paris when she went to stop Hawkmoth, and that she made a deal with Ladybug to help Marinette collect the lost miraculous scattered across the globe. He had initially agreed because it seemed to be a good way to keep Selina out of trouble, and maybe help a budding teenage superhero. As it was, he didn't necessarily regret encouraging the connection. But…

It created too many unknowns in his life. A girl he barely knew knowing his and everyone else's identities. A heroine who was completely unreachable but commanded the respect of every magic user in the world. A hidden threat in his city that could only be stopped by magic jewelry he dared not to touch…The whole affair made him nervous and paranoid, which was not how he wanted to start his new life with the love of his life. So, did he trust the woman who declared herself to be his city's and family's best hope? 

"I respect Ladybug," Bruce finally said as seriously as he could. "She has earned that and more considering everything she has done in the last ten years. Not to mention her position in the magical community demands that we listen to her and consider what she has to say. Literally every magic user in the League has come to me and demanded that I show her respect. She is too powerful both politically and actually to not listen and respect her. But do I trust her? No, but in this…I don't think trust matters. However, Selina and Marinette do trust her, and that means more to me than any reason I can think of to distrust her. But…"

Here Bruce gave Dick a small knowing smile and lowered his voice conspiratorially, "If I have a contingency for the Boy Scout, one of the few people I actually do trust with the power he has been given, then you can bet Damian's favorite sword that I have one for the mysterious stranger with the power of the gods that we met only two weeks ago." 

Dick laughed and Bruce watched with hidden satisfaction as the weight lifted from his shoulders. Finally Dick clapped him on the back and said, "Fair enough old man! Now let's go, we can't keep the party waiting!" 

The next morning Selina walked into the living room to see all of the bat boys heaped into one great big pile on the floor. All of their ties were missing, Jason had lost his jacket. Tim's pants were green for some reason. And Damian had a mustache drawn on his face. Clark, Oliver, and Barry Allen were also there slumped on the couches in various states of dishevelment. On closer inspection, their own boys can be seen scattered here and there around the room. Barry and Conner's clothes were half scorched and Oliver was wearing Clark's glasses. 

Smiling slyly she made her way over to Bruce who was slumped in his armchair. His tie hung limply around his neck and hair was beautifully tousled. And when she drew near he woke up blinking at her with bleary eyes. A sure sign that he had slept well and deeply. She was glad. It could be difficult to get him that relaxed. 

She slunk onto the arm rest beside him and she sighed as his hand came up to rub soothing circles into her back. "Did you have fun?" She whispered. 

Bruce tilted his head. He made that serious and quizzical expression that she loved. The one he reserved for particularly difficult puzzles and people. Before he smiled gently and whispered, "I did. You?"

"The girls are taking me out tonight," she whispered. 

"Should I be worried?" 

"No, just enjoy your time with the boys. You've all earned it." 

Bruce grunted and then looked up at her softly yet still considering, as if she were the puzzle that most confused him in the world. All of his attention was on her, and he overlooked nothing in his appraisal. It sent chills down her spine as she leaned in to kiss him. And when she pulled back to look him in the eye she said slyly, 

"Two more days." 

"Two more days," he agreed with a small yet true smile falling on his lips. 

Chapter Text

"And done!!" Marinette cried as she finished the last stitch on the veil and threw down her work. 

"Congratulations Marinette!" Tikki cried as she flew up to see her holder's creation. “Oh Selina is going to love it!”

“Just in time too!” Ivy called from the kitchen. “It’s time for her party. Are you ready?”

“Hell yeah!” Harley shouted, “We’re going to paint the town tonight!”

“What exactly do you two have planned?” Marinette asked, the kwamis flew around her lazily as she entered the living space. 

“Oh nothing too crazy,” Ivy reassured her. “Just drinks, dinner and—”

“And a priceless Cat’s Eye Diamond worth five million buckaroos!” Harley cried, heaving her hammer. 

“Harley!” Marinette chidded. “She’s marrying Batman!”

“Oh don’t worry Marigold,” Ivy said, waving her hand dismissively. “We’re not stealing them. We’re just looking at them, and taking some pictures. Besides, the jewels are in the Great British Museum, far away from Gotham. Besides, it’s been so long since Selina has had a proper heist. And this is her last chance to let loose!”

“Come on, sugah! It’ll be fun!” Harley cried scooping up Marinette in a hug. “You know…there’s probably a Miraculous or two stashed there!” 

“You just want me to portal you in and out,” Marinette said, but she was grinning as she let her Lady Noir mask slip into place. "Fine! I suppose a quick little peek at some priceless jewels and artifacts after hours isn’t the worst thing. As long as we get to bust some muggers and dirt bags on the way back.”

“Honey!” Harley cried with a barking laugh, “Who do you think we are?!”

“It is the London club scene," Ivy said, pulling on her coat, “I’m sure there’s more than one asshole who needs to learn respect for women.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” They all turned to see Catwoman in her full gear leaning lazily against the wall. “Let’s paint the London town!” The Sirens cheered and Lady Noire grinned as she ran to change and collect the proper Miraculous. 

….

Felix de Vanily was bored. Once he had turned eighteen the London club scene had entertained him for a while, but recently he felt as if it was drying up. All of the clubs were the same, the music was the same, the people were the same, the drama was the same. It was all just the same. While the clubs had always been more of a mindless distraction from his real work, rather than a stimulating release, even that was starting to get old. 

He needed a challenge. One that could keep him occupied and moving, at least for a few days. Between his family’s company, his social calendar, and his more…personal projects he was quite the busy man. But even his personal project was starting to stall, and he was getting annoyed. He scanned the writhing masses below the VIP balcony and tried to find suitable targets. Some lonely soul he could seduce into his bed for the night, but no one stood out. They were all the same. The shy newcomer, the challenging vixen, the easy dancer, he had conquered them all and now they were just boring. 

Sipping his martini he scanned the VIPs. Looking for some drama he could incite. Again, it was just more of the same. That trust fund idiot was cheating on that trust fund slut. That daddy’s girl was shooting up with that mommy’s boy, and both of them were sleeping with the grasping new money girl. All it would take was three little words to make the powder kegs they were sitting on explode and amuse him. It was the same story, over and over again. Yet he just couldn’t bring himself to care anymore. 

He turned back to watching the masses. What he needed was a challenge, a riddle or puzzle that he could use to take his mind off of this stupid lull in his project! Maybe then he’d find an answer and…

Felix straightened and he stared down in amazement at the dance floor. He couldn’t believe it. It was her. She had changed, but there was no denying it. It was her. Marinette Dupain-Cheng was here in a club in London with…Selina Kyle! The future Mrs. Brucie Wayne! He had met Selina before of course, it would have been impossible not to. But wasn’t she supposed to be in Gotham preparing for her wedding? And with her was Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn! A satisfied smirk twisted its way over Felix’s face as he watched the girls dance. Perhaps the club scene had not lost its charm after all.

Setting his drink on a table Felix made his way down into the masses. He skirted the edges of the crowd, hoping to avoid the sweating, jostling, claustrophobic mess that was the dance floor, until he saw her. Marinette was dressed to kill, in tight black leather pants that showed every tight curve of her body, and a blood red halter top that showed the pale smoothness of her back while hugging her waist and chest in all the right ways while giving her free movement. Her midnight hair was down and curled, so that it moved hypnotically over her shoulders as she danced with her friends. 

Felix leaned casually against a support column, content to watch the creature in front of him dance with reckless abandon to the loud yet contagious beat of the club. He could see how Adrien had become so enraptured with her. While he could never condone how his cousin had treated the girl, he could not help but think that she was not a girl anymore. He had known Marinette as a naive, rather pretty, but childish simpleton who had more kindness than common sense. He pitied her, but she was not interesting enough to hold his attention long enough for him to help her. Though now…

Now she moved with the grace of a lioness, as she danced among the three vixens of Gotham. There was a power and confidence in her form and dress that spoke of something deadly and dangerous. Her eyes were bright with life as they reflected the neon show lights. She laughed easily at her friends as they played the fools for those around them. Felix was captivated, but he did not let that distract him, from the surge of victory he felt as he saw what graced the woman’s finger. A simple rose gold ring, devoid of ornamentation but designed to be ornate and grand. Like a lord’s signet ring that was never given a crest. It fit her perfectly, but Felix was not fooled. He knew exactly what that ring was. Just as he knew…

He blinked and stared in open astonishment. Those were the Love Sapphires of Elizabeth II! That necklace was kept in the Tower! She was also wearing the earrings. Miss Kyle was wearing the Spencer Tiara as well as a diamond necklace that was supposed to be in the British Museum. As was every piece of jewelry that the four women were wearing. Felix smiled and laughed. When Marinette had vanished from Paris, he had never dreamed that she would have run off and become a professional thief! Still it only accentuated how much she had changed, and how interesting the next few minutes were about to be. 

He watched until the women grew tired of the dance floor, and the older women moved to a table while Marinette went to the bar. Felix peeled himself away from the column and glared a man away from taking the empty spot beside her. He then casually draped himself onto the counter and with his best smile said, “If you don’t return those the British Government might just get a tad bit upset.” 

Marinette looked at him, and for a moment he thought he saw the slightest instance of fear, before she blinked and adopted an expression that he could only describe as fond annoyance before saying cooly, “Felix, you dyed your hair!”

Felix ran a hand through his now honey brown locks in a way that he knew most women found captivating, and said, “Yes well after Adrien came to live here, I thought it best for there to be an easy way to distinguish between us.”

There was the slightest bit of tension in her shoulders, at the mention of Adrien, but she spoke rather casually when she asked, “Oh? Is Adrien here?”

Felix smiled gently, even though inside he was humming with satisfaction. So it was Adrien she feared. Not him. Well that would make this easier, but also more difficult, as it meant that she had wised up when it came to her love life. “No, Adrien has abandoned the public eye completely. In fact, he has become rather ill and cannot even leave the house. I’m sorry, I knew you two were close, but I’m afraid my cousin is simply no longer fit for everyday activities.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that.” Felix carefully noted the way Marinette seemed to say that with more relief than concern, and how she did not wish him better, or ask him to pass on her regards. 

So she wants nothing more to do with him. That’s fine, I don’t actually need her. Just her ring…and perhaps a small night of fun. Felix thought and then carefully changed the subject, “So mind telling me why you and your friends are very clearly wearing some of Britain’s most prized crown jewels?”

A devilish smile that made Felix want to cackle burst over Marinette’s face as she delicately touched the blue gems around her neck, “What, this old thing? It’s clearly just costume jewelry. Besides, who would dare rob the Tower of London just so that their friend could wear Princess Diana’s tiara for her bachelorette party?” 

Felix let his amusement shine through at this as he chuckled and said, “Why the Gotham Sirens of course! But, I suppose there’s no way for me to prove that, as I’m guessing that when the Tower is opened to the public in the morning, not a single emerald will be out of place.”

Marinette leaned her elbow on the bar and waved her hand dismissively. “Is it a crime to want to put some of the most beautiful jewelry in the world to good use? Besides, they look good on us don’t you think?”

Felix let his eyes wander and linger on all the places women generally liked to be observed. Marinette made it easy, as her outfit accentuated exactly what she wanted him to see. Her toned legs, the curve of her waist, the strength of her shoulders, and the brightness of her bluebell eyes. The simple, pretty, little girl was gone. A strong and beautiful woman stood before him and she wanted the world to know it. So he held her gaze as steadily as he would hold the gaze of a tiger and said, “Well, they do match your eyes.” 

He expected her to blush. To duck her head, and softly whisper a thank you. Marinette didn’t do that. Instead she leaned forward pressing the fabric of her shirt into her body so that it shifted in just the right way, before she said in a purring voice, “Oh? And here I was thinking that you didn’t like my eyes, or any part of me?”

Felix’s smile matched hers as he mimicked her posture leaning in until they were no more than an inch apart. “Well, opinions can change. Besides, I never disliked you.”

Marinette pulled away from him with such speed and grace that he was a little floundered as she put her back to the bar and laughed clear and free. It was a musical sound, but Felix didn’t let it distract him from the fact that the hand with the golden ring was nearest to him. Just a few inches away and so easy to take…but he couldn’t. If her company, and the rest of her jewelry were any indication, then Marinette was not only skilled in the art of “acquisition” but a master of it. It was enough for now that he had found her, and that she had what he wanted. His next step was to gain and keep her trust long enough for her to let her guard down. 

“You’re good at the game, Felix,” Marinette said, the sparkle in her eyes was amused, and fond, but obviously indulgent. 

Felix sighed in genuine disappointment as he straightened his own stance and mimicked her expression, “No chance then? Oh well, it was worth a shot. Besides, you're quite good at it yourself. I don’t remember that always being the case.”

“Ugh! Don’t remind me!” Marinette said with an obvious grimace, “I was a bit of a fool back then wasn’t I.”

“I think everyone in your school was a fool. Especially those raging sycophants, but you were the least foolish of the lot. A fact which I think you have undoubtedly proven. I mean, look at you now! A Gotham Siren!”

Marinette shrugged, obviously gratified, but her eyes turned to her party who were laughing rather loudly, as an idiotic male with too much testosterone walked away flushed with embarrassment and anger. “Let’s just say I finally got some good teachers.”

Felix opened his mouth to say more, but just then the bartender layed down a tray of drinks between them. “Merci,” Marinette said as she took the drinks and turned back to him. Her smile considering, her eyes unnervingly bright. “Well, adieu, Felix. Perhaps we will one day see each other again!”

“And you as well, mademoiselle,” he said. He took the opportunity to kiss her hand, right beside the ring. He smiled as his own magic sensed the overwhelming power within the simple piece despite its disguise, and he let Marinette believe that the smile was all for her. She returned it and returned to her friends, with all of her jewelry intact.

Felix left the club immediately and went straight to his family’s town home. He couldn’t stop smiling. Not even when he looked in on his dear cousin. From the bolted steel door all Felix could see was the white pads of the room, and the clean white bed. And there curled in the corner was a curtain of long, messy blonde hair that hid the handsome face of a mad man curled in on himself.

 “It was Ladybug. No it was Marinette. They tricked me! They took it. It was mine! Oh Plagg, come back please! I’ll be better. I’ll be good. I’ll be the perfect Chat. Ladybug can’t complain. She loves me! We’re destined! Ladybug! Plagg! Marinette! My lady! My princess! Come back! Come back! Come Back! Come back, come back, come back!” The huddled form muttered repeatedly, over and over and over again. Until his doctors forced him to eat, or sedated him. 

“Don’t worry Adrien,” Felix whispered through the slot in the door. “I’ll get it back to you. Then, everything will be better. I swear it.”

Chapter Text

Alfred could not stop smiling. On any other day, that might have been cause for alarm. For while the placid man was hardly stoic, it was extremely rare for him to breach his precious rules of propriety. However, on this day, it was impossible for him not to smile. Bruce, the only son he had ever known, was getting married. Alfred was beginning to be afraid that this day would never come. What, between the boys, the vigilantism, and the unhealthy coping mechanisms, any semblance of a happy matrimony for his first charge, seemed impossible. But low and behold, Master Bruce had found a woman who understood him, who helped him, and in many ways brought him closer to his children than ever before. She was everything Alfred could have wished her to be, strong, intelligent, beautiful, understanding, confident, and patient. No other woman could have done it. No other woman could have accepted the insanity that was the Wayne family. But Selina could, and for that alone Alfred would love her. 

Of course, there were many reasons Alfred approved of Ms. Kyle, but the first and foremost was her ability to slap Master Bruce in the face whenever he was being particularly bullheaded. So, he knew the two would be happy together, and he did everything in his power to make sure that their first day as man and wife would be perfect. And while the brood of Bat children shared his sentiment and offered to help, Alfred knew that he would be consigned to do the majority of the work alone, as the boys would most certainly make a mess of everything. 

In this way, Marinette Dupain-Cheng was a boon. Her eye for design was impeccable. Her organization capabilities were inspiring. Her ability to wrangle the boys into a cohesive unit was frightening. Her tolerance for incompetence was nonexistent. In a word, the young woman was terrifying, and Alfred thought that they would get along splendidly. He hid his laughter when he saw Damian helping with the chairs. The boy looked absolutely baffled, as if he couldn’t believe that he was doing a chore that was so beneath him. But that was hardly the most incomprehensible thing happening at that moment, as Jason and Tim were actually working together on banners that were being draped tastefully around the garden. 

Alfred turned to the woman in question and said, “Well Ms. Marinette, I am pleased to say that everything is going even better than I could have dreamed. I expected at least one of the topiaries to be on fire right now, sending as all to scramble for plan B.” 

Marinette smiled at him, and Alfred noticed that it was the same professional, complacent smile that she had used when taking the family’s measurements. “But of course! As if I’d allow anything to ruin Selina’s special day.”

“Yes,” Alfred said softly, “This has all been a long time in coming…But before we wander to far down the road of reminiscing, might I be so bold as to ask, who you are right now?” 

Marinette froze, and then turned to him with a curiously plastered expression, “Whatever do you mean?”

“Mademoiselle,” Alfred said conspiratorially, “I have been in the game of secrets and lies too long to not know a mask when I see one. I do not mean to pry, but I would like to know the real you, if I may. After all, in a way you are joining this family too.”

Marinette sighed and lowered her clipboard. The complete and utter exhaustion around her was almost tangible to Alfred, and it made him yearn for the child she must have once been. She was too young to carry such weight, but he said nothing, as she chose her words carefully. “It’s important,” she said softly, “That I’m able to function properly…bad things happen, when I make mistakes.”

“I understand, Mademoiselle,” Alfred said, letting his own exhaustion show for her. “But if I might offer some advice…” He waited for her to nod before continuing, “Not feeling pain, means not feeling joy. And today is a day we should all be as happy and joyful as possible. So if you will allow me,” Alfred said gently, taking the clipboard from her, “I will see to the rest of the arrangements, and you can go celebrate with the other ladies, to the fullest.”

Marinette fixed him with a knowing smirk that was both gentle and mischievous, her eyes deep and bright, and Alfred thought that for once he was actually seeing the real woman. She was rather amazing as she said in the same conspiratorial tone that he had been using, “I could say the same to you, Monsieur. I might be only tangentially a part of this family, but you are by all means the patriarch, so make sure that you enjoy yourself, to your fullest. And don’t work all day.”

Alfred could have cried from the genuine compassion, and care she tried to hide behind her masks of professionalism, and playfulness. But instead he closed his eyes against the mirror he saw himself in and nodded. He handed her half of the papers on the clipboard, and he took the rest saying, “A shared burden is a weight barely felt.”

“How true,” Marinette said with a smile. “Now, I should go make sure Harley hasn’t scared off the hairdresser.” 

Alfred nodded and watched the girl leave with a certainty in his heart that was becoming all too familiar with these days. The girl might “only” be Selina’s apprentice, but he gave it a month before she was officially adopted into the family. Either Bruce would find a way to adopt her, or one of the boys would slip a ring on her finger. And Alfred began mentally counting down the days with a thrill of excitement. Finally, a granddaughter who could be in the kitchen without setting it on fire!

And as the day, sped by Alfred found that he did truly enjoy the celebration without working or putting out fires the entire time. All of the guests were punctual and properly dressed. Even Mr. Allen had found an appropriate suit, though Alfred had suspicions that was due to the genius of Mrs. West-Allen. The anti-heroes behaved themselves adequately, choosing to only mildly tease the heroes. The boys barely got into any mischief. So by the time the ceremony began, everything was perfectly arranged. Alfred smiled genuinely from his seat as the father of the groom.

Bruce stood in a perfectly tailored, dark gray suit with black bats embroidered on it. You would have never noticed them if you had not thought to look, and from a distance they just appeared to be stylized swirls and vines. But it suited the young master perfectly, as he stood straight and happy beside Mr. Kent, and his sons. Of course all of their suites held subtle and secret references to their identities. The rich blue of Master Dick’s was royal with the black birds stitched onto the lapels. Master Jason in dark crimson with sharp black edges. Master Tim’s suit was also red, but it was brighter with the gold filigree hiding the small robins in the print. No one could claim that one brother was copying the other. Meanwhile the black and gold of Master Duke’s attire seemed to accentuate his strong stature and keen eyes. And last but not least standing at his father’s side, Damian was a sight in his black and dark emerald suit. They looked like the true princes of Gotham. Ms. Marinette had certainly outdone herself. 

Of course the attractiveness of the men was slightly lost when the music started, and the women began to walk down the aisle. All of the bridesmaids’ dresses were of a similar cut and design, but tailored to each woman perfectly. And once again, their colors subtly referenced the true deadly beauty of the princesses walking down the aisle. Ms. Barbara and Mr. Cassandra walked down together, resplendent in matching black and gold dresses that were inverses of each other. Ms. Stephanie walked alone beaming with pure joy in her royal purple gown. She was followed by the lovely Ms. Quinn and Ivy, who only had eyes for each other in their perspective red and blue, and floral green dresses. And of course they were followed serenely by Marinette, whose blood red and midnight black dress framed her as the deadly competent and wonderful woman she was. 

Then there was a subtle gasp throughout the crowd, as everyone turned to see the true jewel, the Bride, and even Alfred felt a little awed at her appearance. If the ladies were princesses, then Selina was a queen. Her slim yet flowing gown trailed behind her in a glowing aura of pure silk and shining diamonds framing the bodice. Her sheer veil floated behind her in a cloud of lace, and Alfred caught the sight of prowling cats hidden in the negative space between the garden of white wild flowers. It was held in place by a shining white tiara, that Alfred recognized as one of the first pieces Catwoman had stolen from right under Batman’s nose.

In other words, Selina was a goddess of beauty and power walking down the aisle. And when she came to stand beside Bruce, he looked like a true king, smiling like the happiest man in the world. And he was made even more handsome for it. No one could take their eyes off of the bride and groom, as they looked up at each other with what could only be described as complete and total adoration. Alfred sat back in his chair, light and happy with joy as he looked at his family with pride. The boys watched their father with wonder and satisfaction, The girls watched their friend and mentor with joy. But what caught Alfred’s eye was the way Master Dick kept shooting glances over at Ms. Marinette. Her whole attention was for her mentor, but he could not stop staring at her in wonder and awe. Alfred's smile became slightly smug at that, as he watched the rather oblivious pair. However, such pleasant thoughts had to be put aside, as the vows were read and the guests cheered.  And Alfred cheered the loudest of all. 

Marinette breathed a sigh of relief as the small, but joyous wedding party began meandering around the garden. The food was displayed tastefully on a buffet table, so not even Alfred could excuse himself with work. And she had stationed herself out of the way, against the wall of the house, where no one was likely to notice her. Marinette’s eye caught Raven occasionally glancing at her with that same kind of nervous awe that never seemed to leave the girl when she was around. So Marinette sent her a sly wink and signaled her to be quiet, with a mischievous smirk.

The young Titan just shook her head in bafflement and returned to her conversation with Damian, and Jon Kent. Jason was talking casually with the Arrows, little Lian balanced on his shoulders as Roy, and Diana laughed at something Oliver had said. Tim and Bruce were talking with the Supers. And Marinette wished she had gotten a chance to design Clark’s suit, but there wasn’t time so this was the small stain in the corner of the wedding party that she groaned over. But that hardly mattered compared to the masterpiece that was Selina’s dress. She really did look like a true queen, even when standing next to Wonder Woman who she and the other Siren’s were currently talking to. 

Marinette began searching the small crowd for the others, when Dick approached her with two flutes of champagne and his most disarming smile. “You really outdid yourself, Mini-Cat,” he said, handing her the second glass. “I think Tim wants you to redesign his entire wardrobe.

She accepted the glass with a smirk and a raised eyebrow and asked, “Mini-Cat?”

“Well all the most obvious nicknames are out, so I had to get creative,” he explained with a wink. “And well, you are technically Selina’s clone, even if I haven’t proven it yet.”

Marinette chuckled softly as she sipped her champagne, “You could just call me Marinette.”

“Nah!” Dick said, leaning against the wall beside her. “That’s not nearly as fun.” Damn, but he looked good in that suit. She felt a surge of pride at the way it flattered him both when it was buttoned up and formal, and when it was open and casual. His tie hung limply around his neck drawing attention to the way the black button-up she had made for him perfectly accentuated his flexibility and strength. 

She chose to roll her eyes, to keep from staring, and sipped her glass to hide the tinge of pink that was creeping into her cheeks. But Dick wasn’t done praising her, “Seriously though, your skill is unparalleled! You really are incredible, Mari.” 

“Oh it’s Mari now?”

“Will you please just let me complement how much of a badass you are!”

Marinette looked at him sideways and smiled. “It wasn't that hard. You Waynes are unfairly attractive, I think you’d look good in a potato sack. And Selina is amazing, she’d be beautiful and wonderful in even my worst designs.”

“Oh so I’m attractive!”

“I said Waynes , plural as in all of you as a group.” 

“But I am a part of that group, so ergo you find me attractive.”

“I am a designer,” Marinette said tilting her chin up proudly, “Noticing a man is attractive is a statement of fact.” 

“Like how a fireman notices how a building is on fire?”

“Exactly.”

“Then you think I’m hot?”

Marinette scoffed and shook her head. Dick just laughed and they stood in comfortable silence for a few moments before Dick said, “Seriously though, Marinette, you look beautiful.”

Marinette knew for a fact that she was blushing as red as the accents on her dress so she ducked her head and said, “Thank you. And you look good too…of course my suit does most of the work…”

“Oh so that’s how it's going to be! Well in that case, I think you are as radiant as the stolen tiara that Selina is wearing.”

“Ah!” Marinette said, turning to face him fully, “Technically, Bruce bought it after it was mysteriously donated to Selina’s charity. So not stolen.”

“Marinette,” Dick said, turning to face her as he continued to lean casually against the wall, “I was there when she took it.”

“Yes,” Marinette acknowledged, “Dressed as a traffic light.”

“Hey!” Dick said playfully, “That was in honor of my parents, and our circus.”

“Which is adorable,” Marinette returned, “But a terrible strategy and design for a stealth-based hero's partner.”

“Perhaps,” Dick said, “But I think we can agree that I’ve come a long way since then.”

“Mm,” Marinette said, smoothing his lapel, “Debatable. But don’t worry, MDC is here to make all of your fashion worries disappear!”

Dick laughed, full and cheerful. Marinette took a deep steadying breath, and shook herself. It was too soon for this. Hadn’t she learned her lesson? Falling in love too fast was a bad idea, even if he…Dick seemed to sense her change of mood, and before she could spiral into an existential panic attack about love, destiny, and danger, he cleared his throat and said, 

“You know, you never did tell us how you came to be Selina’s apprentice.”

Marinette smiled and gazed out at her friend, beautiful and happy beside her new husband. Immediately she thought of Zatanna and came to a decision. “I loved Paris…I still do in many ways. It was my home for…almost my entire life. I had a loving parents, wonderful friends, and a good life.”

“And then…Hawkmoth.”

Marinette nodded sadly and her voice became wistful, “He changed everything. Turned the city on its head. Ladybug and Chat Noir did their best but…well, having to suppress your emotions for five years takes a toll…I’m still working through it actually. Harley helps, they all do, but—”

“But it’s still hard,” Dick agreed. “Trauma like that doesn’t just vanish. Not even after five years.”

Marinette nodded and closed her eyes against the pain of sudden tears. “Believe it or not, Hawkmoth wasn’t the worst part. There…there was a girl in my class, a meta girl, who had the power to make people believe her lies. No matter how ridiculous they were.” 

“Oh? What did she do?”

“What do you think?” Marinette scoffed, “She lied…She lied, and lied, and lied. And I was the only one who knew the truth…or well, the only one who knew the truth and would do something about it. So she…she…”

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” Dick said, straightening at Marinette’s distress.

“No,” Marinette said, looking out at the roses without really seeing them. “You should know. She…she made my life a living hell . Turned everyone against me, even my parents believed every sniveling lie out of her mouth! I…I have scars, that aren’t from being Lady Noire. She never touched me. But everyone else, literally everyone except for three other people, decided that I was a stain on the side of the road that needed to be wiped out for their ‘Queen of Lies.’” 

Marinette scoffed and sipped her drink as the tears slowly fell. She stared out at the wedding with a bubbling hatred and grief that she had been carrying for over five years. “On top of that I was being stalked.”

“You were what?” Dick demanded in outrage. 

Marinette sighed and dabbed at her eyes with the handkerchief she kept in the pocket she had obviously made in all of the dresses. “Yeah…Ladybug said you saw what happened to Dr. Light, after his miraculous was taken?”

“Yeah,” Dick said with a furrowed brow. “She said it was because he wasn’t compatible or balanced.”

Marinette nodded quickly and braced herself by leaning against the cold rough brick of the house. “You know you can be compatible with a miraculous but still be unbalanced. You could also be balanced but incompatible. Both states won’t drive you crazy immediately. But they will affect you, and change you. Eventually you’ll either be properly synced with your miraculous…or you’ll be driven mad. Like Dr. Light.”

“Why are you telling me this?” 

Marinette glanced at him from the side, her face falling into a cold and steady mask. The Guardian was here stoically delivering the hard truth that was too painful for Marinette, Ladybug, and Lady Noire. Dick seemed to notice the difference and straightened further, as the Guardian explained, 

 “Chat Noir, the one before me, was a good hero. He was amazing, and he saved so many people…He was compatible, but unbalanced, and…and he didn’t try to change that. He only leaned further and further into his chaos, until it corrupted him completely. In the end, he was completely unsuited to the miraculous and it drove him insane. His insanity then affected Ladybug, and she began to become unbalanced. Because the Ladybug and the Cat must be insync. They must be equals in everything. They must be balanced. And…and…”

“Chat Noir,” Dick said slowly, “Was the one stalking you?”

The Guardian nodded once slowly, “I was the target of some akumas, so I helped Ladybug and Chat when I could. Eventually, when he couldn’t convince Ladybug to date him, he turned his attention to me. It was cute at first, flattering even…but then it became dangerous. He would often switch between his affections. One minute chasing Ladybug, then me.”

“Only you were a civilian,” Dick said in shocked understanding. “You had no defense. And on top of that you were being abused by literally everyone around you.” 

The Guardian nodded, and another tear cracked her stony surface. “When Selina returned with Hawkmoth’s identity, she saw what was happening and decided to help me. Turns out that I was compatible with the cat, and unbalanced in just the right way, that the chaos of the cat actually helped to balance me out.”

“And that’s why you're ok with giving it up,” Dick nodded in understanding. “You don’t want to change like the old cat did.”

Marinette sighed and shook her head her mask was gone, trying to maintain her mask despite her exhaustion, but before she could say anything a gentle hand was brushing away her tears and tilting up her chin. She met Dick’s warm and understanding eyes, full of empathy and wonder. “You,” he said solemnly, “Are the strongest, most wonderful, and beautiful, and badass woman I have ever met. And you didn’t deserve any of that. And I’m so glad you’re here so that I, we, our family can show you that.” 

Marinette choked a little and then quickly turned away. Her mask was shattered on the floor and she felt poised to break. She coughed and found the compact, she also had in her pocket. “You better not have smudged my makeup.” She chided as she checked it.

Dick laughed softly and accepted the change. “You look beautiful. But I think the dancing is about to start.” He then offered her his hand and with a gentle and serene smile saying, “May I?”

“Very well,” Marinette said, trying to summon the confidence of Lady Noire and only partially succeeding, “But only because you owe me, for making me cry at my surrogate mother’s wedding.”

Dick chuckled, but beamed as she lay her hand in his. “I’ll take it.”

And if anyone noticed how they looked at each other as adoringly as the bride and groom looked at each other. Then they were smart enough not to mention it. After all, Marinette was terrifying when she wanted to be, and everyone was hoping to commission her for their next formal event.

Chapter Text

The public wedding reception of the new Mr. and Mrs. Wayne was not what Marinette would call a rager. In lycée, Luka (bless him) had tried to distract her by taking her to clubs where his band played. And as Lady Noire, the Sirens had introduced her to the Gotham nightlife which was an adventure all its own. So Marinette had pretty high standards for what a truly fun party should look like, and this…wasn’t it. Think Met Gala meets pretentious fundraisers. Celebrities from all over the world strutted the red carpet up to the Gotham Museum of History in the daring and elegant fashion brain children of the world’s premiere designers. Old money elites sauntered around the halls with their noses in the air as they took advantage of the opulent food and wine the Waynes had provided. And through it all Marinette was alternating between excessively bored, genuinely thrilled.

Pretty much all of her regular clients were in attendance and friends she hadn’t seen in ages. Clara Nightingale had cooed over Marinette endlessly and insisted on introducing her to all of her celebrity friends who had yet to be blessed with a commission. Lois Lane and her husband Clark were officially there in a professional capacity, so Lois took the opportunity to beg for an exclusive while rather loudly praising her accomplishments for everyone near. Harry Styles teased her about still being on the market. And the state’s Senator tried to buy her vote for his new presidential campaign. 

But her happiest reunion was with her honorary uncle, Jagged Stone. She had found him by the stage loudly bragging about how his two children were easily surpassing him in every way, while Juleka blushed a tomato red even as she held her spine straight, and her eyes were clear. And Luka just leaned casually against the stage completely ignoring his eccentric father and the big wigs around him, the sleeves of his white button down purposefully rolled up to show off his spiraling teal snake tattoos, contrasting beautifully with the rich blue vest she had made him years ago. 

“Just wait, people, and you’ll see!” Jagged practically shouted as he spilled his champagne, “My kids are going to be household names by the end of the year! Juleka is the most beautiful model on the runway, and Luka is already topping the charts every month! Superstardom for sure! Who can doubt it?!” 

“I can think of some names from lycée,” Marinette proclaimed loudly, her Lady Noire mask firmly in place, “But they’re all eating their tongues now!”

“Mari!” Jagged yelled, opening his arms for a hug, but it was Luka who surged forward to embrace her. 

“Hey,” he whispered.

“Hey,” she whispered back. 

He pulled back to look her in the eye, his gaze as warm and steady as it had always been. She had loved him once. She still did. He was her brother in battle. Her partner in the Order. Her steadfast ally through every hardship she had faced. One of three people she had ever truly relied on and trusted. The only person she held more dearly was Selina, so naturally she was absolutely thrilled to see him. 

“You look well,” Luka said softly, stepping back. 

“So do you,” Marinette said, beaming like the sun. “I’m so glad you’re here!”

“How could I not be?” Luka chuckled, “She’s my honorary aunt after all.” 

Marinette chuckled knowingly and then turned to the bouncing Jagged, “And how are you uncle Jagged?”

“Never better Mari!” he cried and wrapped her in a bone crushing hug. “And might I say you are looking radiant! As always.”

“Thank you,” Marinette said, swishing the shimmering skirt of her red and black gown, “It’s my bride’s maid dress. The whole family is wearing the wedding attire I made them.”

“I know!” Jagged cried still a little too loudly, “I saw Selina’s wedding dress! Absolutely beautiful! Can you make one like that for Penny?”

“Oh?” Marinette smiled slyly and eyed the polished, blushing assistant lurking in the shadows, “And why would she ever need something like that?”

“They’re getting married,” Juleka said softly, squeezing Penny’s hand before stepping forward to also embrace her old friend. “It’s good to see you Marinette.”

“It’s good to see you, Juleka,” Marinette said softly, and it was true. While the two girls were not nearly as close as they would have liked, they still loved and cared for each other as family. So they began prying information from Jagged and Penny about their own wedding, and were only interrupted when the guest of honor approached them. “Luka!” Selina cried opening her arms, “Juleka! It’s been too long!” 

“Hi Aunt Lina!” Luka laughed and accepted her embrace. 

“Bruce, this is Marinette’s honorary uncle and my honorary nephew and niece, Jagged Stone, Luka Couffaine, and Juleka Stone-Couffaine!”

“Oh!” Bruce said with fond exasperation, “I know Jagged, but this is my first time meeting the amazing and talented kids I’ve heard so much about! Bruce Wayne.”

“Brucie!” Jagged cried, interrupting any polite conversation that might have taken place, slinging his arm roughly but fondly around the billionaire. “Tell me old pal, how in the world did you manage to snag such a rock-n-roll queen like Selina?! You can barely tie your own shoes!”

Bruce’s carefully curated mask of polite engagement turned into one of dopey sincere love as he looked at his new bride, and said, “I think it's more accurate to say that she snagged me! Right here in this museum.”

Marinette shook her head, chuckling, knowing perfectly well that that had been in the middle of a heist while they were both in full cape and cowl. Meanwhile everyone else was happily congratulating them, and mentioning how romantic it was that they were celebrating in the place where they had met. That was when Dick walked up laughing and said, “Trust me it was not nearly that adorable. And I should know, I was there!”

“Yeah,” Marinette said smiling, “But you were what? Ten? Hardly an impartial judge to your adoptive father and future adoptive step mother meeting for the first time.”

“Now that’s a mouthful!” Luka said studying Dick so casually, that you wouldn’t think anything of it unless you knew the magician musician as well as Marinette did. So, Marinette was pleased to see him hold out his hand and say, “Luka Couffaine, Marinette's honorary cousin.”

“Dick Grayson,” Dick said amicably, “Bruce’s eldest. I got to say I’m a big fan!”

“Then you’ve got good taste my boy!” Jagged cried. “My son is so rock-n-roll, it blows me out of the water!”

“Yes,” Bruce agreed, straightening his jacket, “And of course Dick is one of Gotham’s finest. Easily the best Detective on the force. Just last month he was awarded the Medal of Valor, for his work against the Gotham crime lords!”

“Amazing!” Jagged cried, turning to Bruce, “And you know Juleka, just signed with the Vogue Pride Campaign. By next year she is going to be a certified supermodel!”

“Very impressive,” Bruce agreed perhaps a little smugly, “But I don’t think you are aware of the fact that my third son, Tim, is the youngest CEO in history?”

“Well, Luka—”

“So how did you two meet again?” Selina cut in with a sly smile, as the children exchanged amused and embarrassed glances.

“We were in high school together!” Jagged said excitedly. 

Bruce nodded fondly saying, “Jagged earned a scholarship to the prep school I was currently attending. He was so loud and annoying that everyone would run the other way once he started dancing down the halls.”

“While Brucie,” Jagged beamed teasingly, “Was so emo and intimidating, that all the other idiots were afraid of him. But I warmed his dark little goth heart!”

“More like you broke me down with psychological warfare,” Bruce grumbled good naturedly. 

“Wow!” Dick smirked, “Brucie Wayne, a goth, emo teenager! Who would have guessed?”

“Oh don’t let the sleazy socialite act fool ya!” Jagged laughed completely oblivious to the dangerous glare Bruce was shooting his son, “This man is as depressed and forlorn as they come. I swear every other week he was having another existential crisis! It was hilarious, especially because he was such a pampered little rich kid!” 

“No kidding?!” Dick said his face practically splitting in half with how wide his grin was. It was then that Marinette noticed that Dick was recording this entire conversation with his phone hidden behind his back. 

She shared a knowing look with Luka who shook his head and said, “And on that note, Marinette, care for a dance?”

“Please,” Marinette agreed, and she took her old friend's arm. The dance floor was in the middle of the gallery that she had robbed on her first night in Gotham, and she smiled knowingly at the very empty display in the center of the room. 

There was a nice waltz playing. So they glided together as naturally as they ever had, pointedly ignoring the thumbs up their mutual friends like Clara and Harry were sending them. And choosing to let the music, and general noise of conversation hide their conversation. 

“So he’s your black cat?” Luka said gently. 

Marinette shrugged as they stepped and turned. “According to, well…everyone.”

“Are you okay with that?”

Marinette sighed as the weight of the exhaustion that never seemed to leave her settled firmly on her shoulders. “I don’t know. I like him. But…”

“But?”

“I don’t want to be forced into anything. Never again.”

“No one’s forcing you Mari.”

Marinette gave him a pointed look, saying, “I’m guessing you felt the warning.”

“Yep,” Luka said, glancing around the party almost casually. “The Order found me after you visited and told me to meet you here…I’m guessing you’ve already met with the Justice League.”

Marinette nodded and she felt her Ladybug mask slide firmly in place, “All of the magic users are on our side, even Constantine. They know what’s at stake.”

“That’s a plus.”

“Yeah, and I also found a suitable Peacock and Butterfly.”

“Nooroo, and Duusu must be so happy!”

“They would be if they would stop arguing about who would get who.”

“Who are the candidates?”

“An empath from another dimension, and an old warrior who actually held the peacock before.”

Luka nodded consideringly, “Well I can see why Duusu would want the empath, being the kwami of emotion and all. But, if the warrior is still compatible and balanced…”

“He is.”

“Then I see no reason not to give him the Peacock back…Besides, I think being with someone who is both trusted and familiar will be good for Duusu, even if they won’t admit it. They suffered a lot when their jewel broke.”

Ladybug nodded seriously, her mind racing with possibilities, when Luka smirked and said, “Does this mean I get Sass back?” 

Ladybug shrugged and smirked, saying, “Maybe, how long are you here for?”

“As long as you need me. I told Jagged I wanted to stay in one place until the tour starts, when we’ll be moving all over the place. He was only too happy for the opportunity to show me and Jules all of his old childhood haunts.”

“Jules is staying too?”

Luka nodded, pure pride filling his eyes, as he looked to where she was chatting with Duke and Cass. “She doesn’t want a miraculous. She’d refuse if you offered. But she has gotten quite good with druid magic. She’s far better at it than me, and she wants to help…she still feels guilty you know.”

“I know,” Ladybug nodded, smiling over at her. “And I hold anything against her. She remembered and apologized. And she has done so much to make amends! Honestly, I’m starting to feel indebted to her , and all of you actually. I’m grateful for everything your family has done for me! Helping me get out of Paris. Carting me and Lina around the world! Being our alibi when the cops got too close.”

“Hey,” Luka smirked, “What kind of Couffaine Pirates would we be, if we didn’t help our friends skirt the law every now and then! Besides, you and Lina aren’t exactly a burden. And we had fun didn’t we?”  

“We did,” Marinette agreed. “And hopefully we’ll have fun here in Gotham too!”

“Good!” Luka said with a smile, “So Dick?”

Marinette sighed as she set down her mask, “I need him for balance. And he’s a good friend…maybe more…but…I don’t know, Luka! I feel like…for the past ten years I’ve had this noose around my neck, and I’ve been cutting and cutting it, but it just won’t give! Now I’ve finally gotten through the rope, except now there’s a knife at my throat!”

“Ok,” Luka said seriously, “So…who's holding the knife?”

“I don’t know! Fate, destiny! Whoever this new threat is!”

“But not Dick?”

“No…no, Dick has been nothing, but kind and supportive. He’s a little high strung, which makes him fun to tease, but I think that’s just because he’s super protective of his family.” 

“Sounds like someone else I know,” Luka said with a knowing smile as he looked down at her. Marinette shook away her blush and swatted his arm, but Luka just laughed and continued, “I won’t say I don’t see the problem, because I do. Marinette, you have a right to be wary…you know that right.”

Marinette sighed and said, “I do.”

“Your last Black Cat hurt you badly.”

“I know.”

“So…why not stay the cat?”

Marinette jerked and looked at him incredulously. “What?”

“This guy,” Luka said seriously, “He’s your foil, right? A dual soul capable of Order and Chaos, like you?” 

“Yes?” Marinette said hesitatingly. 

“And while it is possible, to become unbalanced with the ladybug, it’s harder to go evil crazy, and most unsuited holders just go depressed crazy right?”

“Technically.”

“So…Why force yourself to relive the trauma of adjusting to a new black cat? You love being Lady Noire. And if it truly doesn’t matter which of you holds which jewel, then why can’t he hold the bug and you the cat?”

Marinette was so stunned that she stopped dancing…she…she had never thought of that before. Traditionally, the Ladybug was female, and the Cat was Male, but there had been exceptions in the past. And Luka was right. They didn’t have to stay rigid. One of the beautiful things about being dual souled was that they could switch. They could be Order one day and Chaos the next. It was such a simple elegant solution. One that nicely side skirted her trauma over the cat miraculous, and allowed her to stay safe in the persona she had developed specifically to fight that trauma. 

Marinette shook her head with an amused scoff, “Why the hell didn’t I think of that?”

“Because, you my dear,” Luka spinning her with a flourish, “are only one person, and the miraculous court is meant to be just that, a court. You are our queen, but we are your loyal courtiers. Ready to help, and ready to support, no matter what.”

Marinette grinned as a weight lifted off of her shoulders, “What would I do without you Luka Couffaine?”

“Die?” Luka said with a shrug, and they both laughed, until the music stopped and everyone clapped for the musicians. Then there was a slight cough, so they turned to see Dick waiting for them, with a slightly plastered smile, but a pleasant gaze. 

“Mind if I cut in?” He asked. Luka winked at Marinette and perhaps a little too eagerly yielded the next dance.

“Monsieur,” Marinette said with a grin.

“Mademoiselle,” Dick nodded, “So how do you know Luka Couffaine?”

Marinette shrugged saying, “His sister, Juleka was my classmate pretty much all through what you Americans would call middle school and high school. Plus, Jagged was my first commission as MDC. A fact that he takes an obscene amount of pride in.”

“I know,” Dick nodded with a smile, “He and Bruce started the 'my kids are better than your kids' contest again, and when I left them they were arguing over who got to claim you!”

“Who won?” Marinette asked with a laugh.

“Selina,” Dick said smugly, “And she threatened to claw the eyes out of anyone who said otherwise.”

Marinette laughed loud and clear, and simply allowed herself to rest in the joy and peace of the moment. All of her loved ones were here, or would be here in the next few days. She was balanced, and she was making progress in her mental health. It was getting so much easier, blending the masks. She still used them, and saw them as separate. But these last few days she had been floating on a golden cloud of contentment, as everything seemed to fall into place around her.

“You know,” Dick said in a vain attempt to be casual, but his eyes were swimming with concern. “I thought you were avoiding all of your former classmates.”

Marinette’s smile became soft as she nodded, “I was…Luka was one of the three people who saw through Lila’s lies. He couldn’t do much to stop her, except avoid her like the plague so that he wouldn’t risk falling under her control. He’s an empath so he had some immunity to her but not a lot. Still he was my rock. I don’t think I would have survived without him.”

“And Juleka?”

Marinette paused as old grief surged within her. “She wasn’t the worst of them…but she was still there. Still helped. She never physically hurt me…She’s a model you know. So it was only a matter of time before our paths crossed at a photoshoot in Milan…I might have thrown a shoe at her.”

Dick laughed, “Wait why?”

Marinette shrugged in nostalgic amusement, “I was at the anger stage of my grief.” 

“I didn’t realize you had been in mourning?”

Marinette tilted her head consideringly, “I was mourning what was, and what could have been. The happy, normal, love filled life that should have been mine…I was in denial for so long, that my anger was extremely explosive!”

“I can imagine,” Dick chuckled, his amusement at the whole situation endearing in its annoyance.  “I take it she apologized.”

“Luka had to break whatever remaining control Lila had on her, but yes,” Marinette said, her smile turning soft again. “Cried in my lap for almost two hours begging me to forgive her. She and Luka have been close friends and allies ever since.”

“That’s good,” Dick nodded, “How close?”

Marinette rolled her eyes saying, “Not that it's any of your business, but it's not like that. Luka and I did date off and on for a couple of years. But it never lasted more than a month. Eventually we decided that we were better off as friends…It’s hard to explain, but—”

“It’s like you know each other too well,” Dick said thoughtfully, “The bond you have is so close and sacred that romance would almost cheapen it, instead of enhancing it.”

“Yeah!” Marinette agreed, smiling boldly, “How did you know?”

“Kory, that’s Starfire,” Dick said fondly, “We’re like that. Tried dating a few times, but it never felt like dating. The timing was never right, or things just kept getting in the way. Eventually we realized that we were together more out of the expectation, than…you know actually wanting to be together, romantically that is. Once we put the expectation out of the way, everything just…got a whole lot easier!”

“Exactly!” Marinette groaned, “Everyone is expecting us to turn around and go ‘psych, we’re married!’ But it will never happen.”

“I’m glad to hear that!” Dick said, his smile turning rather sly.

Marinette just rolled her eyes, saying, “Please don’t ruin this.”

“What?” Dick exclaimed, “You were the one who started the flirting!”

“Yes and if I was Lady Noire right now, I would happily engage in it instead of talking through my traumatic childhood on the dance floor of my mentor’s wedding!”

“Then who are you?” 

Marinette looked up to see the serious contemplation and curiosity in Dick’s eyes. He was genuinely looking at her, memorizing her features, trying to pick apart her mask. But was she wearing a mask? Who was she right now? She gave it some serious thought examining each of her faces with care. Finally she blinked in surprised and wonder, saying, “I don’t know…I’m…I’m not MDC, or Lady Noire, or…I’m just…me! I’m Marinette. Just Marinette.”

“Do you get to be ‘Just Marinette’ often?” Dick asked gently.

Marinette shook her head in a dazzled gaze, “No. No, I don’t.”

Dick smile became radiant in its softness as he urged her saying, “Then enjoy it! You can be someone else tomorrow.” 

Marinette laughed as the weight that was a constant pressure on her shoulders finally lifted, just for a moment, just for a second. And she could just be, and live in that moment. Happy and free, chaos and order in balance. With her soul’s counterpart leading her graciously across the dance floor to the sway of the gentle music. 

So of course Tim had to ruin it. 

“Hey guys!” He called pulling them off of the dance floor. “I’d like you to meet someone!”

“Oh really who?” Dick said begrudgingly, letting his little brother lead them through the crowd. 

“Just humor him,” Stephanie whispered, “She really is amazing!”

“I can’t believe you actually know her, Mari!” Tim exclaimed. “Why haven’t you introduced us before?”

“Who?” Marinette demanded, as they came to a little space in the gallery where the food and drink was on display. 

Marinette froze as she saw Jason, eyes slightly glazed, face a little too relaxed, nodding enthusiastically to everything the woman in front of him said. She was wearing a slim light pink gown, just dark enough not to cause offense, but still light enough to turn a casual glance into a full on appraisal when worn at a wedding. She was practically draped on the man holding her arm, and the way they were touching was just bordering on the inappropriate, but not quite far enough to cross any lines. The clearly wealthy man had the same dazed look as Jason, as he didn’t even register when a server stumbled and almost spilled wine on him.   

And it was easy to see why the server stumbled. As the woman’s voice grated on every ear around her. Only, Marinette seemed to be the only one not to hear how truly annoying that voice chirped, droning on and on, about…about her! She was telling a story about lycée! About how she and Marinette had been such good friends, because they liked all of the same things. Fashion, boys, celebrities. They had been practically sisters! Marinette wanted to throw up. And it wasn’t just because of the oily feel of the woman’s power washing over her. It was the horror of what she was doing. She wanted to pretend that they had been sisters! That they had been anything even resembling friends! 

Marinette wanted to scream, rave, and rage. She wanted to throw her out the window and set Harley’s hyenas on her. She wanted to beat her with her aunt’s bat and feed her to Ivy’s plants. But…but Jason was smiling nodding along, completely enthralled. Tim too. It…it was just like before. Alya had had that same look, Juleka, Nino, her parents …everyone sitting, staring and nodding like NPCs in a video game, monotonously agreeing with everything the hero said. Because she was the player, she was in control of the game. She was impossible to beat. And Marinette, she was the villain, the oppressor, the bully, there to destroy the hero. 

It was happening again. It was happening again. It was happening all over again. Her friends, her family, her career, it was all about to be ripped away. By her, and all Marinette could do was stand there and watch it happen. She stood frozen, as Tim eagerly turned the woman’s attention towards her. Sacrificial drums roared in her ears to the beat of her own heart as the demon turned to look at her. Words she thought she had expelled from her mind crashed down on her with the force of Niagara Falls. Bully! Villain! Evil! Selfish! Useless! Worthless! Jealous! Whore! Villain!

And all the while Lila Rossi was smiling, predatory and cruel in the face of Marinette’s complete and utter terror. And all she had to say was, “Wow! Mari! You look amazing! Those earrings are to die for! Oh! I’m so glad you're here!”  

Chapter Text

Now Dick Grayson was not unfamiliar with mind control. He had been under it more times than he cared to admit, and therefore had spent a significant amount of his training, learning the different kinds of mind control and how to overcome them. And while there were as many different kinds of mind control as there were magics and devices, Dick had come to categorize all of the different methods into one of two types, conscious and subconscious control. 

Conscious control was far more common and therefore, far more developed and more powerful. The controller takes command of the victim's conscious mind. It was the most common because it was the easiest, as it basically turned the victim into a puppet that does their will. However, that made this type the most noticeable for outside observers. So, practitioners spent years learning how to disguise their influence, fine tuning their abilities until they were subtle and silent. But in spite of this the controller could never take control of the subconscious mind, when they were directly in control of the conscious mind. There was always a possibility of the victim overthrowing their captor. Which is obviously why the practitioners developed their power, so that they were stronger than anyone else. 

Still, Dick preferred this method of mind control, because it didn’t matter how strong, how subtle, or how vicious the controller was. There would always be that still small voice in the back of his head, telling him something was wrong. Something was interfering and telling him needed to wake up. That wasn’t the case for subconscious control. Subconscious mind control was never obvious or looked for, because it took the place of that still small voice. It didn’t control his actions, or force his choices. It simply compelled him to listen to something other than his instincts and impulses that he had come to rely on in everything he did. 

It was almost impossible to recognize subconscious control from the outside or inside. And if you did, the damage was even more paralyzing and fracturing than the guilt of conscious control. Because with conscious control, the victim couldn’t be blamed. They didn’t make those choices. They didn’t cause that harm. It was the person who hijacked their mind and forced their limbs to move like a toy marching to a child’s whims. But with subconscious mind control, the choices were your own, the harm you caused was your own. Because in the end, you choose to listen to that still small voice. You choose to listen to your instincts, and act on them. 

Dick Grayson was completely convinced that subconscious mind control was one of the most violating, harmful, and disgusting of all of the telepathic arts. Fortunately none of the Justice League’s enemies were well versed in this form of control, and both Martian Man-Hunter and Zatanna agreed that it was the rarest and most difficult skill to obtain and master. It was a great reassurance to everyone. But Dick still couldn’t help living in fear of the day they would meet someone with this power. A power that hijacked their very instincts and faith to replace it with their own. And should they defeat such an enemy, they would not even have the defense that they were unaware of their actions. Because they would have made those actions in full control of themselves and their bodies. 

But that skill was rare, and this was a day of celebration and peace. The private wedding had gone off without a hitch. It was beautiful and intimate and all of their favorite people were there. The public reception was going swimmingly. He had gotten to dance with Marinette, and she had even opened up to him even more. He knew how hard that must have been for her. And now he was getting to meet some of her friends outside of the Sirens. I mean, Luka Couffane! Jagged Stone! They were international celebrities, and now he was getting to meet her best friend from high school. It was turning out to be a perfect day. 

So he smiled brightly and said, “It’s wonderful to meet you Ms. Rossi. It’s always an honor to meet more of Marinette’s friends from Paris.”

“Oh yes,” Lila said her voice was like honey on the ears, “Marinette and I have always been as thick as thieves! Of course, we’ve always been slightly competitive, but I suppose that’s just what happens when you go into the same field, and like the same guys!”  

“Oh really?” Dick said, “Is that true Marinette?” Dick froze. Marinette looked like she had been caught in Scarecrow’s fear gas. Her fair skin had gone a sickly pale. Her breathing was shallow, and her eyes bulged as if they were trying to run away from her skull. Desperate not to perceive what was before her. That was strange. She shouldn’t be staring at an old friend like that. 

“Marinette,” Dick said softly, putting a hand on her back. She flinched, and Dick flinched in response. Marinette never flinched from him. They were always comfortable with each other in almost an instinctual way. This didn’t make sense. 

“Oh!” Lila cooed, “I guess my being here is a bit of a surprise! But I couldn’t stay away since Marinette and I are practically sisters! And weddings were all about family.”

“ Yes, ” Dick thought confidently, “ That makes sense. ” But Marinette didn’t seem to hear Lila. She didn’t seem to be breathing. The pure unadulterated fear that etched itself into every line of her face was simply hardening. Slowly carving her expression into one of empty, emotionless, apathy. Her big bright beautiful eyes became dull as she looked at her old friend and his family around her. That wasn’t right. Marinette was always expressive, emotional, and bright. Even cloaked in the shadows of night, she danced with a grace and energy that filled the whole room. Now she seemed to be drawing it in. Stifling it and hiding it away before this woman. It was so strange, so unnatural. Was something wrong? Was she under a spell? Was one of the rogues here?

Dick did a quick survey of the ball room and caught Cass’s eye. She seemed to see his distress and immediately moved to join them bringing Duke with her. But nothing seemed amiss. Everything was fine and normal. Only Marinette was acting strange. “Marinette,” he tried again as softly as he could, “What’s wrong?” 

“Oh darling! Is your anxiety acting up again? Have you been taking your medicine recently? You know what happens when you go off it,” Lila cried, concern and pain, so obvious that Dick felt a spike of terror. He didn’t know Marinette needed anxiety medication. Did Selina know? That might explain a few things, like—

“What are you?” Duke said in confusion. 

“What?” Lila said innocently. 

“You…your…Dick!” Duke said turning from hesitance to calm seriousness, “You should take Marinette to another room. If her anxiety is acting up, then she shouldn’t be here.”

Disturbed by Duke’s sudden shift into his vigilante voice, Dick nodded and began to gently guide the ramrod straight Marinette away into a private room. Cass immediately followed her usual closed off expressions tight with confusion and concern. As they walked away, he heard Duke telling Jason to find Selina, and Tim and Stephanie to make sure that Bruce knew it was close to time to cut the cake. Dick vaguely thought that it would be rude to just abandon Lila, but she had her obvious boyfriend, so it would be alright. 

“Hey,” Luka called, as he and Juleka moved through the crowds. “Is everything alright.”

“I don’t know,” Dick said letting his concern etch into every syllable, “We were just talking to one of your friends from school—”

“Which friends?” Juleka demanded, the gentle quiet woman suddenly still and dark, like a tiger about to pounce on its prey. 

“Um,” Dick said, glancing between the siblings in confusion, “A girl named Lila Rossi.”

Luka hissed, and Juleka actually growled. She immediately took Marinette from Dick and began to issue her even more quickly from the party. “What—” Dick began, but Luka’s eyes burned with such righteous anger that Dick thought he might burn the whole building down with them inside it. 

“I need to go grab some things from my car,” he insisted. “Gather your family as quickly as you can in a private place. This is going to be hard to explain…You best go now.” 

Dick followed Luka’s hate filled eyes to see Lila moving towards them with such a look of genuine concern, Dick felt guilty turning away from her. He looked down and Cass seemed almost as confused as he was. Turning towards them Luka seemed to since their hesitance between the two girls and he hissed, “Do you love Marinette?”

“What?” Dick asked, staggered. 

“Do you care for her? Want to see her happy and safe?” Luka insisted. 

“Yes,” Cass said quiet and insistent, and Dick nodded immediately.

“Then go to her, and avoid Lila Rossi at all costs. Just do it and go.” 

Luka then left them gaping in the middle of the party. Dick and Cass exchanged confused and warry looks, as Lila came closer and closer. Dick gave the girl one more look and then pulled Cass away to where Juleka and Marinette were hiding. “Do you know what’s going on?” He whispered.

Cass shook her head, and Dick began to play over the night’s events. Everything had been going so well. Marinette had been happy, and more free than he had ever seen her. The genuineness of her joy and the love of her friends and family was staggering. She had been through so much and she still had so much hope and love to give, Dick thought it was amazing. And he could only marvel at how such strong bonds of friendship had formed. But then again, was it any wonder that they were all so close. After all they had not only had to survive an emotional terrorist, but also a meta…

Dick staggered to a stop, and Cass looked at him questioningly. Dick shook his head and looked behind him. Lila was still there coming closer. Eyes narrowed in on him with a glee that almost seemed predatory. Dick snapped his attention back to Cass, grabbed her hand and moved even faster through the crowds. “Marinette had a classmate in high school,” he said insistently. “A meta that brainwashed everyone around her into hating her, with just the sound of her voice.”

Cass’s grip tightened on his, but neither of them said anything more as they ducked and dodged through the displays and party goers making way for them as they practically ran from the room. And in his mind Dick shivered. He was used to mind control. He had been under it more times than he cared to admit. And always, before it happened there was some kind of sign, a signal or tell that showed what the psycho was about to do. A wave of the hand, the flick of a wand, the narrowing of the eyes. He always knew something was about to happen before it did, and he used that to prepare himself. To sink into his subconscious and meditate until he could find a way to break free. To signal his family and friends that something was wrong. Something was happening. 

There was none of that with Lila Rossi. She simply spoke, and he believed. There was no wave of power, or tickling in his mind. There was just her and the fact that he believed her. As they moved, Dick began to search his own mind. He fell into the meditative state of instinctual movement and vigilante training. And there it was. Like a net sitting innocently at the mouth of a river, there was something in Dick’s subconscious that was catching all of his doubts and paranoia, and let only his feeling of good will and faith in humanity through. He probed the net until it popped like a bubble under strain, and he staggered under the flood of subconscious warnings, instinctual fears, and memories of Marinette warning him about Lila Rossi, and how she hated her. 

Thrown from his rushed meditative state, Dick scowled. He had never felt so violated. He turned to Cass who was still looking at him questioningly. He shook his head to say, “Later.” And pulled her out of the room and away from the party. They found the girls sitting on a bench in an empty gallery displaying artifacts of Joan of Arc and the Hundred Year War. Marinette was in the midst of a full blown panic attack that Juleka was trying to coach her through. Dick didn’t hesitate to run to her, and kneeling before her he grabbed her hands and began to help Juleka. 

Marinette gasped as she looked at him, but either she didn’t see him or she didn’t like what she saw, because her breathing only became more ragged as tears flowed from her eyes in uncontrollable waves. Her gasps shook Dick to his core, as he squeezed her hands as tightly as he could. He kept thinking back to how strong she was. Beating down kidnappers, dancing among the lasers. Relaxing on the roof of her friend's building. And now her bright eyes were dark, and she could barely breathe, and the strong, powerful woman that he had come to know and care for just looked so…broken. It ripped something primal in Dick, and he wanted to run out there and grab Lila by the hair and drag her to the guillotine in the French Revolution Room. 

“Mari!” Dick looked up to see Selina running towards them, and he surrendered his spot to her easily. He met Bruce’s stoic and questioning gaze with a righteous fury that effected his father enough for him to raise an eyebrow in surprise. 

“What’s going on?” Tim said, stepping out from behind Bruce. “Duke, you were being very rude to—”

“There’s something wrong with that girl!” Duke insisted as he followed Selina into the gallery. “When I looked at her I saw this…I don’t know how to describe it. But it was like…ropes of orange light tying all of you to her. Tying everyone to her. The ropes are still on you!” He insisted, pointing at Tim, Jason, and Stephanie who had been listening to Lila the longest. “And I saw them getting stronger and brighter the longer she spoke. But it was like the light couldn’t touch Mari. Her aura was acting like a shield, and the ropes died when they tried to grab hold.”

“Is the light still on me?” Dick demanded. 

Duke squinted then shook his head, “Nah, it's gone man. What was she?” 

Dick turned back to see if Marinette was paying attention. She was looking at him with such desperate hope it was painful, but he gave her an encouraging smile, before turning back to his family with a rejuvenated fire. “I only know what Marinette told me. Which is that during high school, Hawkmoth wasn’t the only threat to Paris. A meta girl in her class had a mind controlling power, and she used it and the chaos of the war to control and manipulate the class. And because Marinette was immune to her, this meta specifically targeted Marinette, turning her own parents against her.”

“Lila Rossi,” Juleka bitterly spat from her where she held Marinette tightly. “Is a lying and conniving bitch. She is pure evil, worse than Hawkmoth. I…The only reason I’m safe around her is because I have been studying Celtic magic.”

“What do you mean by that?” Bruce demanded, fully in his Batman persona as he narrowed his eyes at the young woman before him.

“Celtic magic is based on nature,” Luka declared as he entered with what looked like a bulky and battered guitar case. “There are no lies in nature, only idiots who misperceive the truth. I can make you all charms that protect you all from Lila, but for it to work you have to believe that she is deceiving you.”

“But,” Tim said slowly, “She’s the chairwoman for one of the most squeaky clean charities I’ve ever seen. She’s even been able to convince some of the most money grubbing and corrupt Gotham Elites to donate vast amounts of money to wonderful charities and-”

“And you don’t find that suspicious?” Damian said staring at Marinette in her weakness with an intensity that would have been rude, if Dick didn’t know that he was simply concerned. 

“It’s subconscious mind control,” Dick explained and immediately everyone perked up. They all knew, understood, and participated in his fear and study of that particular threat. They all hated being under another persons will. It was a family thing. “Come on,” he said seriously, “I’ll walk you through how I broke her hold on me. Luka how fast can you make those charms?” 

Luka shrugged as he opened the secret compartment in his guitar case to reveal an impressive number of talismans, sacred herbs, and other magical tools before saying, "I can make one or two right now, but I won’t have enough for the whole family for another day or so, if Juleka helps me.”

Juleka nodded, and after giving Marinette one last squeeze she stood serenely to join her brother. Selina immediately took Juleka’s place comforting her as the girl’s breathing evened out, and the tears slowed. She met Dick’s eyes again and she whispered, “You still believe me, right?” 

“Of course I do,” Dick said, trying to put all of his sincerity and faith in his tone as he looked at her. Her returning smile was so small and weak it was barely there. But it was full of so much relief and joy that it resonated to the entire family. 

“It really is almost time for the cake,” Barbara said bitterly. 

Bruce nodded his brow furrowed as he watched his new wife and her ward hold each other in desperation. “When do Harley and Ivy plan to ‘attack?’” 

“At the toasts, they thought the cake would be to obvious and cliche,” Selina said, “Dick if you can sneak Marinette into their car when they get here, that would be wonderful.” 

Dick nodded, as Bruce gave his orders. Tim, Stephanie, Jason would be staying with Dick until he could show them how to break the brainwashing. Duke and Cass would be watching Lila as they were the least susceptible to her powers. Barbara would be helping the Couffanes. While Damian would be staying with Bruce and Selina during the party for appearances sake. Dick took Selina’s place beside Marinette as everyone dispersed. She immediately leaned into him her tears once again falling freely down her face. 

“Thank you,” she whispered as she clung to him like a drowning woman clinging to a piece of driftwood.

He said nothing as he wrapped his arms around her, and held her as tightly as he could. He then began walking his siblings through the meditations. 

Lila huffed frustration. She had lost sight of the Waynes, but it was of no consequence. She had them. Well, she had some of them at least, but that would be enough. Meeting Marinette was a chink, but it was worth it to see that look of abject terror in her eyes. The poor girl was still scared to death of her, so that was good. Besides, she had been able to catch her latest boy toy. Lila smirked in satisfaction as she played with the bubble of power in the back of her mind. Marinette’s chosen Wayne was easily the handsomest of the lot, the girl had always had good taste, and she couldn’t wait to wrap him around her little finger and twist him to her designs. 

The only drawback was that Marinette would be too dead to see it. It really had been a risk to approach the Waynes before her death, but it was a calculated one. By establishing herself as a friend of Marinette’s beforehand, comforting them in their grief would be even easier and so much more satisfying. Besides, she had been able to sway so many celebrities and powerful figures here! This whole party was like an all you could eat buffet for her powers! 

Breathing deeply in satisfaction she watched the Bride and Groom make their way to the front of the party where the cake was being rolled out on the stage. If she looked closely she could see Scarecrow’s minions waiting in the rafters and hiding among the guests. And when she glanced up, she could see more goons waiting to descend. It would be…unpleasant, getting gassed. But she had already seen and confronted her greatest fears, so she wasn’t especially worried. 

Besides, it would all be worth it once Marinette Dupain-Cheng died, once and for all.

Chapter Text

Marinette had never felt so pathetic. She knew she said that a lot, but this time it was true. These last few weeks with the Waynes had been absolutely wonderful, and she was finally starting to feel whole again. The family she had built with the Sirens was safe and secure. This strange knew kinship with the Waynes was fresh and exciting. Her place in the Order was secure. She was able to be Ladybug again! And her old, faithful friends were making their way back into her life with the stalwart loyalty of absolute fellowship. She had been happy. She had been safe! Her masks were slowly dissolving and for the first time in ten years she felt as if she could breathe again. 

So why did she have to return? Why did she have to come and ruin it? Marinette should have been standing stronger than ever, and yet one devious look from Lila Rossi, had her crumbling completely. The fact that none of her masks were in place only highlighted her absolute defeat before the other woman, and it burned her to the core. And the perversion of Rossi coming here, and twisting her knife into the life she had given everything to build sickened Marinette until she was close to throwing up. 

As Juleka gently rubbed her arms to the background music of Dick helping the others through their mind control, hot silent tears fell freely onto Marinette’s carefully crafted dress. She dared not touch her face, as all she could think to do was not smudge her makeup. But still she whispered gently into Juleka’s silent embrace, “She already took one family. Why does she have to take another?”

“She’s not taking them,” Juleka whispered gently. “She’s not taking any of us!”

“She took you once before.”

“And I came back! Didn’t I come back Mari?”

The guilty desperation in Juleka’s soft voice was both heartbreaking and relieving for Marinette, and she clutched her friend's free hand like a drowning woman. “Yes. Yes, you did…Kwami! How does she do this to me? She shouldn’t be able to do this to me! She never took me! ”

“No,” Juleka agreed, still in that gentle cadence that had become bolder in her growing years, but never lost that caring and compassionate tone that had bewitched so many. “She did worse to you. So much worse.”

Marinette took a deep shaky breath as she burrowed deeper into Juleka’s arms, thankful that her friend's dress was of a nice soft silk, and all she could think was that she had to keep her face away from the fabric so that it wouldn’t stain with her ruined makeup. Still her voice was like a healing balm after the grating, and slimy caresses of Lila’s voice. The feel of her power washing over Marinette trying to worm its way into her mind, like ants digging in her ears, always left Marinette feeling perverted and infected. She had never understood how anyone could fall for such a degrading, and contaminating voice. Until she had spoken to Selina. 

“Her power is impressive,” her mentor had said, when Marinette had asked how she had known Lila was lying, “Not because it is especially subtle, but because it is extremely subtle. Most mind controls will have you stand in a desert and convince you that you are surrounded by water, so that you will die of thirst. But eventually, you will get thirsty, and when you drink, the illusion will break. The truth will reveal itself. But Lila, will not hide the desert, she will not hide reality from you. She will just convince you that you are not thirsty. And so you will never notice you are dying, you will never notice her cruelty, or her control because there is no illusion. There is no trick, or enslavement, just you and the faith you have in her words. No one feals the corruption, because they are convinced that it is natural, and normal.”

 Marinette shivered as she watched the Waynes arguing. Jason was having trouble meditating because he was stubbornly insisting that there was nothing wrong. Tim was pacing, his manic paranoia twisting his face into one of terrified fear. While Stephanie sat anxiously next to Luka, watching every move he made so desperately like a dying woman watching the antidote for her disease be made.

“Promise you won’t leave me. You won’t go back to her!” she begged, as she watched her people fight against themselves and Lila’s growing power.

“Never! I promise!” Juleka’s firm tone once more provided the gentle reassurance that she craved. 

“Ok,” Luka said, standing and holding up a simple charm bracelet that looked more like a child’s craft than a powerful amulet of protection. “Here’s the first one. Pass it around to break the control, and then decide who's going to wear it full time. Tomorrow Marinette can help me disguise it as something more fashionable, but I don’t think any of you will care for just one night.”

Stephanie snatched it, and the moment it was clutched in her fist, her desperation snapped. Her eyes lit up and she gasped in relief before her usually bright smile twisted into a truly fearsome scowl filled with disgust and unmitigated hatred that she practically screeched, “That bitch! Juleka! You were really like that for years!” 

Juleka nodded regretfully saying, “I don’t know which was worse, being under her control. Or the realization of the truth…I think what's truly devastating is that there comes a point when you don’t want the truth at all, and all of your mind twists to make her a part of you.” 

Tim hissed as he took the charm from Stephanie saying, “This is bad. This is really, really bad. How did I not see it? I’m supposed to be the paranoid one!”

“Don’t you get it?” Luka said bitterly, already starting on the second charm. “That’s the point! Once you stop looking for the truth you stop seeing it. That’s what she does. She turns off your paranoia, your guilt, your instincts, your conscience, anything that can get in the way of saying she, or anything she says and does is wrong! She turns off the thing that makes you human.” 

“I’m going to kill her!” Jason growled. “No one messes with my mind! And no one hurts Pixie!”

“Pixie?” Marinette chuckled, her voice wet and weak. 

“Small, mischievous, magical,” Jason shrugged, “Makes sense to me. Now where is the witch?”

Dick shook his head saying, “Not yet Jay-bird. We need to think this through. We need to know why she’s here. What does she want? Who does she have? Should we just start passing around charms or—”

The whole room fell silent as distant screams echoed from the party. Marinette froze. These were screams that she knew far too well. Sounds of unmitigated terror, and they echoed in Marinette’s mind with the memories of fire, drowning, death, and butterflies. She had not heard them in earnest since she had left Paris, and they froze her in her seat as every bone in her body went rigid and every muscle became taut. Weakened from the shock of seeing Lila, broken by the memories of the past. All Marinette could do was sit and stare as a gentle puff of smoke began to leak its way through the cracks in the door. 

“Fear gas!” Tim yelled.

Jason cursed colorfully as he and his siblings brought out their rebreathers. “I thought the Sirens were attacking?” Stephanie yelled as she pulled Luka as far from the door as she could.

“Only in Gotham,” Dick muttered bitterly, putting the rebreather firmly in his mouth , securing it in place, and then running to Marinette. But Marinette didn’t see him. All she could hear were the screams. All she could see was the akumas. The toxin hadn’t even touched her yet, and she was already paralyzed by terror. Only the vaguest sense of disgust filtered through her emptiness, disgust for herself and her weakness. Vaguely she felt hands tugging at her, trying to get her to stand, people shouting that she needed to leave. That she needed to run. 

“Where is your ring?” someone shouted in panic. And Marinette shook her head. This was not Lady Noire’s battle. Lady Noire was for the shadows, the night, and the freeing flights of fancy that let her breathe. This was a battle of villains, of monsters and terror. This was a battle against Chaos and death. And for that she didn’t need even more chaos. She needed Order. She needed Ladybug.

Dick was panicking. Marinette had fallen into some sort of fugue state that he recognized as PTSD. Clearly she was in no condition to fight, and she didn’t even have her miraculous. He needed to get her to safety. He needed to grab his costume and run. He needed…

It was a subtle change, like that day in Wayne Manner when she had done their measurements. On minute stern professionalism, then next relaxed and open friendliness, and both so different from the casual mischievous that he had known before. Only now she was even more different still. Her eyes which were blown wide and staring relaxed as she blinked. Her lips stiffened into a critical frown, but every muscle in her seemed to release as she stared at the growing cloud of fear toxin slowly creeping its way towards them. One minute she was Marinette. The next she was someone else, and this person was firm, resolute and confident as she stood with bright critical eyes. She took in the situation with calm understanding and turned to her friends saying, 

“My miraculous should protect me, once I transform,” her voice calm and as resolute as a river carving up the land, and in some way familiar. “Luka, I would return yours to you.”

The batkids exchanged confused glances through their rebreathers, but Juleka and Luka seemed to relax at this sudden and complete change. In fact, Luka seemed to grow under Marinette’s not assessing and steady eyes saying, “Not yet, there is an order to these things, and I don’t want to cut the line.”

Marinette nodded and said, “Then go back to your hotel. And come to Wayne Manor in the morning to complete the rest of the charms.”

The siblings nodded, gathered their things and fled from the gallery without another thought. The gas was circling around their feet now, but Marinette, or whoever she was, just looked at it with a look of regret and said, “This was not how I was hoping to tell you.”

The batkids stiffened. Battlefield revelations were the worst, and they were not prepared for any coming from Marinette, whose secrets they thought they already knew. “Tell us what?” Jason demanded through his mask.

“You should really transform now!” Stephanie said desperately.

“Where’s your ring?” Tim said anxiously.

“Who are you?” Dick demanded coldly. 

The woman turned to look at him with such a soft look of pity and regret, Dick almost faltered. Because she was now ankle deep in fear toxin, and any moment now it would start affecting her, yet she had no fear. She simply smiled gently and said, “I am Ladybug. Tikki, Spots On.”

Dick flinched back, and if his rebreather didn’t secure itself automatically to his face, it would have dropped to the ground, and doomed him completely. In his confusion he barely noticed the bright pink light that flew from her pocket and into her small black earrings. But every thought was driven away at what happened next. Her transformation was so beautiful. She spread her hands and lifted her face as if she were accepting a blessing from on high, and in an instant pure white pink light gathered around her. It coalesced into elegant and ancient armor, red and lined with black. Her hair whipped free to once more dance with the red ends of her black fabric mask. He could only stare in awe, as the air of command once more settled resolutely on her shoulders. 

Ladybug was indeed standing before him, resolute and endearing. Her face was firm in the role as leader, yet calm and controlled as she surveyed the situation. Dick floundered as he tried to make sense of it. Ladybug and Lady Noire were the same person. He didn’t understand it, and part of him really didn’t want to. He wanted to go back to when the girl he was gradually coming to love and appreciate was not also the woman who ruled and commanded the forces of the universe. He closed his eyes as she turned to him once more, and he desperately tried to get them to coalesce in his mind, but he couldn’t. They were too different. Lady Noire was pure chaos. Ladybug was pure Order! They couldn’t be…

“ I am a fluid soul that is balanced between Order and Chaos,” she had said . “Lady Noire is compatible with the Black Cat, but she is not my counterpart. I doubt it would be possible for anyone to know each other as well as we do, or to be closer in mind, body, and soul .” 

“Shit,” he whispered, and then he saw the spike of fear that was in her eyes. The uncertainty and the panic. He shook his head, and shoved his anger, fear and confusion as far down as he could. Nightwing was needed, not Dick Grayson. So he focused on who she was right then and there and said, “What do you need from us?” 

Ladybug nodded and said, “Red Hood, keep the charm for now, focus on the goons and finding the others. Red Robin, Spoiler, go find Batman and evacuate the civilians. Administer antidote when you can, but your priority needs to be on getting to Catwoman and Batman before they cause too much damage. Nightwing, you stay with me. We’ll find the others, and if any of you meet the others, tell them to focus on the goons. Lila Rossi is a pain in the ass, but our focus needs to be on capturing Scarecrow and containing the toxin. Agreed?” 

Obeying her orders almost felt too natural, but none of them could argue. So they drew the weapons Marinette had hidden amongst their clothes and threw open the doors to the party. The screams only became louder, but that only made Ladybug's expression harder. It was so completely surreal, seeing that look of total hard and unwavering confidence on the usually sly and mischeivious face, that Dick could just barely focus on the billowing cloud that was quickly obscuring everything around them. But before they could take one step out the door, a shadow appeared in the gray mist and tackled Ladybug.

They tumbled as the Batkids stood and stared at the tumbling red and black figures, until Ladybug pushed the creature away, and rolled into a crouch facing her opponent. The enemy did the same, and Dick hissed in disgust. “That’s a Talon!” he cried. 

The black clad ninja with his owl mask said nothing. He simply stared blankly at the heroine, drew his swords and charged. “Do your part,” Ladybug ordered, and they all flinched as the two figures clashed in a battle of beautiful gymnastics and martial arts prowess. 

His siblings ran into the smog to find their family and help their friends, and Dick simply drew his escrima sticks and took a position behind Ladybug, looking for his opening to join in the fight. He didn’t know what was going on. He was terrified of the fear toxin. He didn’t know who the woman in front of him was. But what he did know was that before the switch, Marinette had been broken, and had needed him, and Ladybug had called him to stand by her side. 

His part was to help her, to fight beside her, and make sure she stayed safe. Something inside him settled, like a swishing bucket of water that finally stilled. He charged his weapon, and joined the fight.

Chapter Text

Ladybug had never fought a normal villain before. Akumas, while dangerous, were relatively simple. You avoided their attacks, distracted them from their goal, and destroyed their object as quickly as possible, usually with the aid of a random, red magical object covered in black spots. This was different. There was no object to destroy, no goal in mind, and their attacks were endless. And furthermore, Ladybug hesitated to use her lucky charm, because it would put her in a vulnerable position while this…thing was so obviously trying to kill her. It swung its dual blades at her with a precision and intensity that forced her on the defensive, with a sure knowledge that should she falter this thing would kill her. Not incapacitate her, not take her miraculous, brainwash her or do anything that she could recover from. It would kill her.

She could feel it. She could feel the energy around this creature swirling and deadly with a malice that focused completely on her. It was chaotic dark energy that—if she was Lady Noire, she could pulled at and twisted to her will. But she wasn’t Lady Noire, she didn’t have a black cat. There was no one there to balance this twisted creature, that smelled of pollution, decay, and death to her magically attuned senses. All she could do was purify, and she couldn’t even do that because she was too busy not dying to summon the tools and power needed. 

Ladybug did a back handspring swinging her yoyo around her into a shield that blocked the creature's sword. The fear gas was swirling around her feet now, and the screams outside were only growing in intensity, muffled by the doors and the blood rushing in Ladybugs ears as she stared down the monster in front of her. The creature was completely still, swords raised, masked eyes blank. And that was the most unnerving thing of all. The beast was completely silent. It never grunted in exertion, cried out in pain when she got an enhanced hit in, and when their fighting lapsed, it froze like an action figure posed on a display. It was so unsettling that Ladybug couldn’t help but shiver at the blatant contradiction between its torrent of chaotic energies, and its completely empty physical presence. 

Ladybug tensed, shifting her foot to resume her attack, when a black stick charged with blue electricity bounced off the creature’s head with a dull thunk, sending it sprawling as the weapon ricocheted back into Dick Greyson’s waiting hand. Ladybug blinked and she finally saw the man. He had discarded his jacket, his shirt was still tucked in, but he had loosened it to give himself the best mobility. His black gas mask covered half of his face, and his hair was hung messily around his face without impeding his vision. He caught his weapon and positioned himself in the perfect position to flank the enemy, the light from the electricity illuminating him in a blue halo as it reflected off of the fog. 

Ladybug felt the Lady Noire in her hum in appreciation, but she stamped that down in favor of asking, “Is this one of Scarecrow’s goons?”

“No,” Dick said, his voice warped by the mask, but Ladybug thought she could hear a hint of frustration and confusion in his tone. “He’s a Talon. Undead assassins for the Court of Owls. Single minded in their mission, and can only be stopped by destroying them. Don’t worry, they're not alive, so we’re not actually killing them.”

Ladybug arched a brow at that. Killing the beast was actually not something that she was worried about,. But she would save that debate for later, as the monster attacked her again. Dick moved to defend her, allowing Ladybug to flip behind the beast and attack from behind. The Talon blocked and dodged, and now they had him on the defensive. But the creature still moved. Never speaking, never slowing, never relenting. And Ladybug understood exactly what this fight would entail. A battle of stamina. Something she had absolutely no experience with any of her masks. 

She cursed under her breath, grateful for her enhanced endurance. That would hopefully give her an edge. But if the Talon had also been enhanced by his resurrection, then her only hope was Nightwing being able to keep up with them, or her gaining enough of a breather to sneak away and set up a trap. She hissed as she dodged a swing of the Talon’s sword, and backed off as Nightwing took advantage of the opening the Talon had given him. But the Talon dodged too, and immediately they were back in the swirling dance of combat. Ladybug’s mind swirled with possibilities, trying to find a way out. Trying to find the trick, the chance, the spark of good luck that could save them. She saw nothing.

Bruce coughed and sputtered into his gas mask. The moment he had seen the Scarecrow crashing through the skylight, cackling as his fear gas swirled around in a cloudy helix, Bruce had tackled Selina, and injected first Selina and then himself with the antidote that he kept on his person at all times. He was profoundly grateful to Marinette for designing their suites to have as many hidden pockets as possible as he and Selina slipped on their masks and disappeared behind the stage curtains. 

“I thought your friends were going to be making an appearance?” He said casually as he helped his new bride free herself from the detachable skirt of her wedding gown. 

Selina sighed as she detached the heels of her shoes, turning them into rather sensible flats, and providing her with two improvised knives. “Ivy said that if they couldn’t win the bidding war, then they’d try to steal the other guys' thunder. I guess they miscalculated exactly what would happen.”

Bruce grunted as he shucked off his jacket slipped on the black brass knuckles Marinette had artfully stitched into the inside of it. He then took in Selina, and smiled behind his mask. Selina looked like she was wearing a white version of her Catwoman suite, only without her ears, and her torso was sparkling with diamonds. Marinette had even hidden a white whip in her skirt, in the same way she had hidden the knuckle’s in Bruce’s jacket. She was absolutely beautiful.

“Remind me to put MCD on retainer,” Bruce said simply. 

Selina looked at him with complete adoration, “Of course!” And with that they charged into the fight. 

Jason ran through the Museum half in a daze, as his instinct and anger carried him through the screaming masses, and thick fog of fear gas. He had only just begun processing that he had just been brainwashed, when suddenly Scarecrow was attacking, a Talon had targeted Marinette. And did he mention that Marinette was Ladybug? He seethed with rage, as he bashed the head of a goon who was in the middle of taking a poor screaming woman’s jewels, and he fired his rubber bullets in quick succession at the goons surging through the gray mass that surrounded them. 

The woman screamed at him, got up, and ran in terror. The fog enveloping her as she disappeared. Jason let her go. He only had one target in mind, as his eyes turned a toxic green. That bitch had tried to take him, to control him. Every muscle in his body seethed to get a hold of her. To strangle the life from her neck, and pound her into the ground. He was going to kill that bitch, if it was the last thing he did. 

Damian watched as Superman blew the fear toxin away from their room. He and Jon immediately began administering the antidote to the people in their vicinity, as Clark and Lois began beating up goons with serving platters and candle sticks. Clarke couldn’t use his powers as one, he was in Gotham; and two, he had not brought his suit. Damian was just grateful that the Daily Planet had insisted on sending them with gas masks, as a fear dosed Superman was not something anyone wanted. Still, his father would have to arrange for another lecture on preparedness with the Justice League.

“I’ll have to make another run to the Batcave,” Clark said as he used up his last injection and helped the helpless civilian out a window. 

“Damian,” Louis called using the velvet ropes used to protect the artifacts to tie up the unconscious goons around them. “Go find your family and tell them we’ve secured the Greek Room!” 

“Listen! I’m just trying to help you!” John shouted from across the room. 

Damian spun to his friend, and saw the situation. A woman in a blush pink dress that was only one shade away from being inappropriate wedding attire, was backed into a corner and screaming her lungs out as she tried to claw Jon with her rather long and sharp fingernails. Her eyes were blown wide in terror. Jon was staring at her panicked, knowing that with the force she was using, she would break her arm against his invulnerable skin.  

“Please!” Jon begged, “Whatever your seeing! It’s not real! Let me help you!”

“No!” She screeched. “I won’t go back! I won’t! You can’t make me! Stop! No! Stop! You can’t take me! You can’t! Why won’t you listen to me! Why won’t you! AAAHHHH!” 

The girl was in hysterics, as Damian launched himself over their heads, and slid down the wall until he landed on her shoulders. The woman looked up and screamed so loud he was certain that she had destroyed his ear drums. But she still dropped to the ground and began to scramble away, crawling on the floor, desperate, and babbling nonsensically, about chains, and drugs, and begging to be believed, begging to be heard. All with the constant, “I won’t go back! I can’t go back! Get away!”

Damian did not let any of it get in the way of his job. Now that she was away from the corner, Clark was able to grab her in an unbreakable hug, and Jon dashed forward to inject the antidote into her neck. Immediately the woman slumped, exhausted and almost unconscious. But after a few bleary blinks, she was able to look around and see the room for what it was. She tensed as she realized a stranger was holding her to him, and she began to panic again. 

Clark immediately released her, and Louis dashed to calm the girl. Deciding that this was no longer his problem, Damian ran back into the smog to find his family. The Kents could take care of the victims.  

“Dick!” Ladybug cried, as Talon's sword slid away from the grunting vigilante. He hissed as he jumped back, blood dripping slowly down his bicep.

He clutched the wound, scowling at the Talon through his mask. In response, the Talon turned from him with blinding speed and charged Ladybug, using her momentary distraction to put her back on the defensive. And in that moment, Ladybug didn’t need the toxin to see her fears. She saw Chat Noir, fading from existence. Chat Noir being run through with a sword trying to protect her. Chat Noir taking hit after hit, for her. And she saw Chat Noir stalking her through the night. A watchful eye at the base of her spine that she couldn’t shake. She felt his hands, seeking her like snakes trying to trap her. The good of the hero she cherished, was too mixed with the bad of what he had become. And Dick was right there. And he was bleeding. He had taken that for her, he was hurt because of her. 

Would he go mad because of her too? Her Black Cat. Was he always doomed to spiral? To sacrifice over and over again, until there was nothing less than a shell of a man she had once loved? Ladybug could feel her mask slipping, as her mind faded further and further into the past. She tried to call on the energies of Order within her. To give her stability, and focus on the fight at hand. But it was too much. Lila was smirking in the corner of her vision. Adrian was howling in the corner at her betrayal. Alya was shouting in her ears. And Dick was bleeding. Dick was bleeding, Dick was bleeding!

“Ladybug!” 

Somebody slammed her to the ground. And her mask shattered to the ground. Marinette lay dazed on the ground. As the fear toxin filled her senses. Vaguely she wondered why her transformation wasn’t protecting her. And then the visions claimed her. The vague shadows of memory became painfully and excruciatingly real. Everyone was there. Selina was screaming at her beside her parents. Chat Blanc was whispering everything he wanted to do to her in her ear. Adrien was crying, begging her to help him, trapped in the madness of the Miraculous. Alya was kicking her. The Waynes were shunning her. Dick was comforting Lila as her crocodile tears spilled past the victorious smirk she lorded over her. 

And all Marinette could think was. “I can’t feel it. I can’t be akumatized. I can’t be akumatized. I can’t be akumatized. I can’t be akumatized. I can't—”

And just like that everything within Marinette just…stopped.

Dick watched in panic, as Ladybug’s transformation vanished, leaving Marinette, wide eyed and staring blankly as the fear toxin surrounded her. But she didn’t get up. She didn’t fight the vision that had to be tormenting her. She just lay perfectly still, tense and frozen. The only sign of life within her was her constantly moving lips. She was muttering something endlessly in French, over and over again unceasingly. 

But Dick couldn’t go to her as the Talon tried to take advantage and run her through with his sword. Dick blocked him, forming a wall between the assassin, and the woman he cared for so deeply that it almost hurt, especially in this moment at seeing her so helpless. Dick fought a furious battle with the creature, refusing to move even an inch. Knowing that any attempt to draw the villain away, would be ignored as he single mindedly tried to accomplish his task. 

“Marinette!” A small desperate voice called behind him. “Wake up. Wake up! Please! Marinette!” 

Dick scowled desperate and lost. He did something he swore he’d never do. He charged his escrima sticks to their highest setting. It was enough electricity to take down an elephant. Enough electricity to kill a man. The entire room was illuminated in their cackling blue light, as he stared down the soulless creature before him, with enough righteous anger to quell Superman. 

The Talon charged, and Dick moved. With one hand he pushed the first sword up. He spun away from the second blade, putting them back to back, he pivoted and as the Assassin surged toward Marinette, Dick jammed his weapon into the villain's spine with all of his might. The monster didn’t even scream in pain, as his whole body spasmed and collapsed between Dick and the prone Marinette. 

Dick was panting, breathing heavily, as he categorized his surroundings. There was a large crimson bug floating above Marinette. It was nudging her cheek. Marinette was still muttering seamlessly, her eyes wide and empty as she stared down her fears. All light from her seemed to have vanished as she lay prone on the ground. As empty and lifeless as the Talon. 

The kwami beside Marinette looked up at Dick. Its eyes were so big and blue, Dick thought he could see the universe swirling around their pupils, and they were filled with such desperation and grief, that it left Dick staggering. “I can’t help her!” the kwami begged, as the tears fell like diamonds on Marinette’s pale cheek. 

Dick nodded, and did the only thing he could think of. He knelt beside her. Pushed her hair away from her empty face. As gently as he could, he injected her with the only antidote he had on hand, and quickly followed it with a sedative. Marinette’s eyes drifted closed, and every muscle in her body seemed to relax as her breathing evened into a slow and deep pattern. Dick then cradled her in his arms, lifting her as gently as he could. She melted into him, her face pressing into his chest, and he tightened his grip protectively around her. 

He then walked as far away from the battle as he could go. The kwami followed him silently, and the screams dissipated into the night.  

Chapter Text

Lila furiously whipped the tears from her eyes, but she still held the shock blanket as tightly as she could around herself. She watched the man, Clark Kent, apparently disappear back into the groves surrounding the Museum, while the paramedics weren’t looking. Subconsciously she was taking in every detail and categorizing it for later. Like how Damian Wayne had been the one to save her, and that he had run back into the battle. Like how Kent had barely a single mark on him, when she was certain she had scratched him pretty deeply when under the power of the toxin. But she couldn’t bring herself to care. 

She was exhausted, and terrified, and the only thing keeping her from a full blown melt down, was the swirling bubble of power lurking in the back of her mind. She could still feel it, all of the consciousness she had collected, all of the minds she had swayed…all of the souls she had sold. Lila closed her eyes, stroking the feeling like a lover, allowing the rush of power to ground her back into this night, and this mission. 

But she could still see it. There lurking right behind her eyelids, she could still see it. The dark, dank room, the endless cages, and the sneering smiles. She could hear the shiver of the chains, and feel the press of the needles. She touched the small tender bruise, where the needle had been forced into her skin, and for a moment of terror she remembered the feeling of tranquilizers, moving through her veins like syrup and turning her mind into putty. 

Lila’s breath caught and her eyes snapped open to see the blinding blue lights of the police cars, and the red lights of the ambulances. She seared their colors into her retinas to remind herself that she was here. She was in Gotham. She was no longer a prisoner. She was no longer powerless. She was the one in control now. She was the one with the power. And no one was going to take that from her. She took a deep breath, and she straightened her spine under the cover of the rough but warm blanket. 

Tonight the only threat to her power would be dead. Tomorrow, she would have the most powerful family in the world under her sway. In a few months, she and her partner would be too powerful for even Superman to stop. It was only a matter of patience and time, and this little trip to the past was a good price to pay compared to the glory of her future.  

Lila Rossi opened her eyes once more, and glared out at the world. Daring it and anyone to judge her beneath them. Daring them to question her authority and right to rule. She sat on the bumper of an ambulance wrapped in a blanket, not like a sniveling victim, but like a queen on her throne. Proud. Controlled. And alone. 

Marinette’s dreams had been soft. In them she was a child surrounded by her family and friends. And what a strange family it was. It was so big. There were her parents. There was her mentor. Her honorary aunts and uncles lounged around the room laughing brightly. Her friends ran around playing some game she didn’t know. They were all children in her eyes, and she knew herself to be a child as she moved her princess doll around on the white carpet that filled the whole space. A black knight was placed beside her princess in its scarlet dress, and Marinette looked up to see a little Adrien. He was barely older than five with a smile like sunshine, and green eyes that shone with pure joy. It was wonderful. 

“I’m always going to protect you, m’lady,” he said, bright and innocent, “I’ll never let you go! You’ll be my princess forever!” 

Marinette felt such a rush of safety and joy, she just wanted to collapse into it. To wrap herself in the comfort of being protected and loved by someone who would never turn her away. But when she looked down at her doll, in its scarlet dress, something just felt…wrong. She noticed that the doll was wearing a mask. A black mask that didn’t match the dress. As if…as if the dress didn’t belong to this doll. So she took it off and found that the doll was actually wearing black armor like Adrien’s knight. “What’s the matter m’lady?” 

She looked up and saw that Adrien was older now. Barely a teenager with eyes full of pain and loss, but a smile still as bright as the sun, and an expression just as kind. It was the Adrien she had first met, the one she had fallen in love with. The one who had given her everything, the one she could never refuse. She wanted to wrap him in her biggest hug, and cry into his shoulder and mourn everything they had lost. Everything they had become. “Well,” Adrien said gently, “Don’t you want to be my princess. Don’t you want me to keep you?”

Marinette opened her mouth to say that was exactly what she wanted, but something drew her to once more look at the doll. The mask had changed. Now it was golden. It no longer matched the black armor. It wasn’t the mask of a princess, or a knight. But what kind of doll did it belong to? What kind of person wore golden masks? Slowly and delicately Marinette peeled off the black plastic shell around the doll, and found golden robes underneath. Royal robes with accents of black and red, but still rich and shiningly gold in her hand. The doll was wearing a crown now. The crown of a queen. A surge of longing brought Marinette to tears. The doll was so beautiful. So strong and brave with her golden toy sword in one hand, and scales held high in the other. 

Marinette loved this doll. She wanted her more than anything else. But who was she? And why was she wearing a mask? Gently Marinette reached for the doll’s mask, desperate to see what she looked like underneath. Would she be just as beautiful as her clothes and bearing made her out to be? Would she be just as strong? Was she happy? Was she sad? Did she like who she was? Marinette liked who she was. Marinette loved this doll. So gently she touched the edge of the doll’s mask. But just as she was about to see the face underneath. Someone screamed, 

“No!” Marinette jerked , as Adrien tried to snatch the doll away from her. But he was not the Adrien of her memories. He was not the Adrien whom she had loved. He was the Adrien she had abandoned. The one she feared, and hoped to forget. He was a tall and strong young man, and he towered over her childish five year old body. His face was nothing but a contorted mask of desperation and pain. And his eyes had become a dull green full of anguish and anger.

“No!” He screeched as he tried to snatch the doll away from her, his own toy shattered to pieces at his feet. “No! You can’t do this! You can’t leave me! My Lady! Please! Don’t go! If you do, I'll have nothing! I’ll have no one! Please! Don’t do this! Don’t leave me alone!” 

Marinette’s tears became hot as her partner and friend’s pain washed over her like water. She felt that empty loneliness that he felt deep in her bones. She didn’t want anyone to go through that. And she watched with growing horror, as one by one. Everyone she had ever loved and cared about vanished into the growing shadows. Leaving her alone with no one but this broken Adrien, and with nothing but this precious doll. But Adrien was still pulling it, yanking it, trying to get it away from her. But Marinette couldn’t let go. She wouldn’t let go. This doll, she didn’t know why, but she was precious. She was important. 

Tears rolled down her face as Adrien screeched his pain and betrayal down around her ears, because she suddenly understood two things with absolute clarity. One: Marinette could not let go of the doll. If she gave her away to Adrien, then she would be lost forever, and never be found again. Such a fate seemed unbearable to Marinette, so she clung to the doll like a lifeline. She refused to give up, even as Eighteen year old Adrien threw her five year old self around like a sack trying to get the precious toy away from him. And two: if they kept fighting like this, then the doll would break. She would break and shatter, and never be whole again. Then Adrien would leave her and she would then truly have nothing and no one. Impossible to let go. Unbearable to continue fighting. Marinette cried but clung to her doll, with everything she had. She just needed to see her. She just needed to see her face. Just once. She needed to know who could be such a beautiful queen, so resplendent and strong. She needed to know who was more than a princess and a knight. She could let go. She wouldn’t she…Crack!

They froze as a small sliver crack etched it’s way into the doll’s arm. A small hairline fracture, nothing that couldn’t be painted over and fixed, but a crack in the porcelain all the same. Marinette choked on her sods at seeing such a beautiful creature become flawed, and Adrien seemed to feel the same, as he soften his voice and said gently, 

“Now see, bugaboo. See what you did? You broke her. It’s your own fault for fighting. Now come on. Be a good girl and give her to me. I’ll take good care of her and make sure she gets fixed. You’ll see. It will all be alright. You’ll never have to worry about a thing. I’ll protect you. I’ll take care of you. It’s going to be okay. Just give her to me.”

Marinette’s eyes drifted to the shatter knight that Adrien had been playing with, completely beyond repair. Maybe with some work it could be something new. But it would never be that brave and strong knight again. It was gone. She couldn’t bear seeing that happen to her queen. She needed to protect her. Shelter her. Hide her away from everyone who wanted to tear her down. No one could see how beautiful and wonderful the queen was, they would only want to rip her apart. Like Adrien was doing now. 

Marinette, almost let glow. Her fingers relaxed for only a second before a new voice said, “Is she yours?”

Adrien and Marinette snapped their heads around to see a boy. He seemed to be about six or seven years old. His hands were stuffed into the pockets of his pants, and he was watching them with big blue eyes set in a curiously open face. Darkness had completely taken over the soft white room, leaving only the pale patch of light in which the two struggled. But now this newcomer was standing at the edge of the darkness watching them in bafflement. As if he couldn’t understand why an eighteen year old boy and five year old girl were fighting over a doll in a dream.

“What?” Adrien demanded. 

The boy shrugged and he ran a hand through his messy black hair, “Just what I said. If she’s yours then of course you should protect her. But if she’s not then you should probably give her back. It’s rude to break other people’s toys.”

Adrien sneered saying, “Of course she’s mine! She’s always been mine! She was destined to be mine! Who are you? Why do you care? You have no business here! Go away! This is between me and my princess!”

The boy arched a skeptical eyebrow clearly not impressed by a single thing Adrien was saying, before turning to Marinette, looking her straight in the eyes and asking, “Is that true?”

Marinette’s cheeks were positively drenched in tears, but her voice was still calm and clear as she pleaded, saying, “No, she’s not his.”

“Then whose is she?” the boy asked calmly. 

“Mine!” Adrien screeched, and Marinette flinched. But still the boy stared at her with a calm solidity that rushed through Marinette like a whispered prayer. So Marinette took some of that strength and whispered,

“Mine, she…she is mine.” 

The boy nodded and turned to Adrien saying firmly, “Then you need to let her go. And apologize for cracking her arm.”

“No!” Adrien screamed. “I did nothing wrong! I was chosen! The ring was given to me! I was a good hero! I saved people! I didn’t deserve this! I don’t deserve this! Tell him m’lady! Tell him! Tell him how many times I saved you! Tell him how many times I protected you! How many times I gave my life for you! I love you! You can’t go please! You can’t take her! You can’t! You don’t deserve her! I do! Princess! M’lady! Tell him! Tell him we’re destined! I know you love me, please! ”

Marinette closed her eyes and held her doll tighter than ever as more and more tears flooded her vision. Then she said silently in barely a whisper, “You were my best friend! And I did love you.” Adrien smiled victoriously, but it came out as more of a sneer as he loosened his hold on the doll. And Marinette sniffed and opened her eyes to look at him with a coldness and hatred that was only born of long suffering and deep hatred. “But no more.” 

She yanked, and the doll slipped through Adrien’s grasping hands. She clutched it to her chest and ran to the boy, and when she did, she found that she was suddenly the same age as him. She clutched the doll tight, as the boy grasped her free hand in his tightly. He leveled a glare at Adrien who was staring at them in outraged horror. But she and the boy were standing side by side staring him down with equal disdain. “I think,” the boy said coldly, “It’s time for you to leave.”

The lights aloud Adrien snapped off and soon there was nothing. The boy turned to look at Marinette as they stood in their solitary ring of golden light. He smiled gently at her saying, “It’s going to be alright now. You know that right?” 

Marinette nodded, and let go of the boy's hand only long enough to sniffle, and whip her eye before smiling at him gently. “Thank you.”

The boy shrugged and ducked his head blushing. “It’s no biggie. That guy was a jerk…Can I see your doll?”

Sniffling, Marinette nodded and turned her queen to face him. He smiled brightly at her saying, “She’s beautiful…I have one too. Do you want to see?”

Marinette nodded eagerly, and the boy produced a male doll also robed in royal robes of gold and wearing a crown. “Hey!” Marinette cried, “You’re King matches my Queen!”

The boy shrugged again, still grinning and blushing, “I guess…so what now?”

Marinette hesitated as she held her doll freely in her own hands. She shifted and looked down at it. She had still yet to see her face, to learn what was under the mask. So slowly, and hesitantly, she turned the doll around.

Marinette blinked as she woke up in an unfamiliar room. She could tell by the rich and tasteful decor, that she was in Wayne Manor, though in a room she had never been in before. She groaned as she became aware of her body. She felt like she had just run a marathon before collapsing on a cloud. Objectively comfortable, but still bodily sore. She took stock of her surroundings and found Selina nestled on top of the covers in the large king sized bed she had been laid in. Harley and Ivy had tangled themself together on a couch, and Dick was slumped asleep in an armchair. Marinette stiffened as she realized that Selina was not the only one she was sharing the bed with. Literally every single kwami she currently had with her littered the comforter around her. They were all sleeping peacefully, but Marinette couldn’t help but groan when the realization of what had happened crashed on her in a wave of embarrassment and anguish. 

She had broken. In the middle of a battle. And over what? A measly little cut? Marinette buried her head in her hands, as the absolute nightmare of the public wedding reception fully resurfaced itself in her mind. She wanted to scream, but she refrained, conscious of the sleeping bodies around her.  

“Morning,” Dick yawned as he stretched from his position in his chair. 

“Morning,” Marinette groaned into her hands. But then she used them to push her hair away from her face, as she tried to find what mask she should be wearing for this encounter. Who was Dick expecting her to be? Lady Noire? Ladybug? Marinette? MDC? She had yet to introduce him to the Guardian, maybe…

Her thoughts cut off when she saw his expression. Dick’s face was closed off and firm. Not cold, exactly, but Marinette could see that he was fighting a lot of emotions at that moment, and a lot of them weren’t good. He needed answers, and she had. He was being patient, waiting for her to recover. But a lot had happened, and he deserved the truth. So there was no point in delaying them. So she sighed and leaned back so that she was sitting against the headboard her hands crossed in her lap. It was then that she realized that someone had put her in her warmest Wonder Woman pajamas, but that was beside the point. However, the knowledge of it and the thought of clothes grounded her. Her MDC mask slipped neatly into place, and suddenly she was calm. She was not afraid of this conversation. She was a professional, and professionals can leave when things go wrong. They can refuse service. So she looked up at Dick and said gently, “Ok, what do you want to know?” 

Dick wasn’t mad. Not really. He understood why Marinette kept it hidden. There was a lot of trauma and mistrust in her past. From what he had seen and the hints and abstract stories Marinette and Selina had given him, he was painting a pretty desolate picture of her childhood. He kept thinking about that article he had found when they had first met. How the city had basically sacrificed their class to Hawkmoth to protect the rest of the city. And now he knew Marinette was Ladybug, as in the actual savior of Paris and not just a random civilian helper like he initially believed, that statement had never rung truer. 

She had been muttering, “I cannot be akumatized,” over and over again in French. After a lengthy discussion with the kwami Tikki, while she was unconscious, Dick knew enough that it was impossible to be mad at her. Everyone else in her life on the other hand, well he was down right furious with all of them. So when Marinette had woken up and looked at him with an expression of the utmost shame, defeat, and exhaustion, Dick understood it immediately. Still, when she had leaned back against the headboard. Something happened, and her expression seemed to close itself off. Almost as if she was ducking behind a wall, and that wall was nothing but calm and easy professionalism. It was painful, watching her withdraw from him like that but he understood it. Still he had a lot to say so he began with, 

“I talked to Tikki,” he said, watching her expression carefully. She didn’t react. “She said that I’m…your soul counterpart.”

Marinette sighed, no, Dick realized. This wasn’t Marinette. He recognized those mannerisms as the persona she took when she was taking their measurements. MDC was the one sighing and saying, “This was not how I wanted to have this conversation.”

“So…”

“Yes,” MDC said with a heavy sigh, as she flattened her blankets around her. “I had Zatanna confirm it. You are a manifested dual soul, one that is both Order and Chaos. In other words, my perfect balance.”

“So…” Dick said slowly. “Does that mean we’re partners now?”

“Only if you want to be,” MDC said calmly and precisely. Dick felt like he was talking to a receptionist who was just trying to get through to her customers. He huffed saying,

“MDC,” she flinched and stared at him with wide eyes but he continued, “Can I please talk to Marinette.”

MDC’s shoulders relaxed, but they remained straight, her back rigged, and her face implacable. This was a new persona, and it had Dick straightening up and looking for a challenge. This was someone who would not be swayed or beaten down. Someone who could not be commanded, and who would be obeyed. Dick met the cold narrowed eyes as she said, “What do you mean, exactly.”

Dick let his frustration bleed into his voice as he said firmly, “I mean, I want to talk to my friend. Not her professional mask. This isn’t a professional conversation. This is two friends trying to figure out where they stand in a crazy situation. Can you be my friend for that? By the way, who are you right now?”

This new persona only seemed to be more agitated if the narrowing of her gaze and the further squaring of her shoulders was anything to go by. Finally she said, “I am the Guardian, Grand Guardian of the Miraculous. Leader of the Order of the Miraculous. And as far as I am concerned this is a professional conversation. It is my sworn duty to protect the miraculous, and you are in the position to be given one of the most powerful of them all. As such you will be my partner in this matter, and we need to set terms for what that will look like going forward.”

“Terms?” Dick scowled. He couldn’t help it. He was just feeling too much right now, and having Marinette be this cold in a situation that deserved fire and rage was not helping. But maybe that’s what she needed. Maybe what she needed was for him to scream and rant, so that she could free herself from this ice she was trying to shield herself in, so he continued crying, “I don’t care about terms, Mari! I care about my friend! I’m going to be your partner. Cool ok! That’s great, I couldn’t be more excited about that. There! Terms set and done. It’s happening.

“But you're not ok Mari. We need to talk about what happened last night…we need to talk about Lila.”

The cold fury and pain that radiated off of the Guardian was palpable in the air. Dick saw the light dim in her determined blue eyes, but her back straightened as if she was making the conscious effort not to curl in on herself. “What is there to tell?” she said simply. “I told you everything, you need to know.”

“Yeah,” Dick said as patiently as he could. “You gave me the highlights. But you never told me what she did to you. How she hurt you.”

“Yes I did,” the Guardian said firmly, a bitterness entering her carefully controlled, placid voice. “She turned everyone against me. Selina saved me. She tried to do the same with you. What else is there to say?” 

“And your old partner?” Dick demanded, “The old cat. How did he play into that?”

The Guardian to a deep hissing breath as she stared Dick down. The silence was deafening, but when she spoke her voice was brittle and bitter as she said, “I told you.”

“You told me what he did.” Dick admitted. “But you didn’t tell me that he wasn’t just some hero with an infatuation. He was your partner. Your friend.”

“Shut up!” she hissed, and she hunched over like a cat simultaneously flinching away while preparing to pounce. “That’s enough. It is in the past.”

Dick shook his head saying. “It happened in the past,” he corrected her. “But the pain is still in the present. Please Mari, just tell me how I can help you.”

“You can help me,” the Guardian said while swinging her legs over the side of the bed and throwing off the covers covering some of the kwami. “By leaving it alone, and accepting your role as the cat.”

“Do you want me to be the cat?”

“What?”

“Do you want me to be the cat?” Dick repeated standing as she did and crossing his arms. 

“Of course I do, you're my counterpart,” she said dryly.

“Then I refuse.” 

“What?” the Guardian said her voice dangerously calm as the fire raged in her eyes. 

“If the only reason you want me to be your partner is so that I can fill a role in your organization, then I won’t do it.” he said simply. “You said it yourself. We’re supposed to be equals. To balance each other! That can’t happen if you shut me out.”

“How am I shutting you out,” the Guardian demanded with a condescension that reminded him of talking to a brick wall. “I revealed that I am Ladybug, I told you I’m the Guardian—”

“Only because you were forced to,” Dick said, putting as much emotion into his words as he could to make up for her lack of it. “Only because you had to to save yourself from that Talon!”

“Yes,” the Guardian said, taking a step back to stare into the middle space, “You said the Talon was some sort of assassin. And that he was targeting me. This could have to do—”

“Marinette!” Dick practically shouted, grabbing her by the arms, forcing her to look at him. He was desperate. He had to get her to talk to him. To snap out of the veil of professionalism. He knew where this stifling of emotions led, and he didn’t want to see her suffer like that. So he held her firmly, but gently looking down into her clear blue eyes. They were swimming with emotion, but her expression betrayed none of it as she maintained the coldness of the Guardian despite the pure desperate emotion he was trying to get through to her.  

“Marinette,” he pleaded more gently, “That can wait. Please just…you…” Dick didn’t know what to say. How was he supposed to get through to her? Tell her what she needed to hear. She was dissociating from everything that had happened the night before. And in the process she was pushing him away. She wasn’t even giving him a chance to help. But after everything she had been through, could he really blame her? Everyone in her life had abandoned her for the villain that she had just met for the first time in five years. Her partner had turned on her, practically betrayed her, and she had been forced to leave them all behind for even a shot at happiness. Which meant…

Suddenly, he knew exactly what she needed. What she was so afraid of. So he shifted his hands until he had detangled her arms and was holding her hands gently before him. He looked deep into her cold, hard expression, desperate to prove his sincerity. Desperate to communicate how genuine his emotions were, and how deeply he felt for her. How much he understood her. He held her gaze as gently and as steadily as he held her hands and whispered, 

“You know, I will never leave you right? I will never leave you.”

He saw the moment her mask cracked and fell, and he glimpsed the broken and lost girl underneath. Tears rolled silently down her cheeks as she struggled to maintain a neutral expression. But as she said nothing he continued gently saying, 

“I won’t leave you. No matter what that witch does or says. I will stay by your side.”

“You can’t promise that,” Marinette breathed the very effort of talking impossible with the weight of the grief she was holding back. 

Dick gently tilted up her chin, so that it was impossible for her to look away from the pure sincerity that he was filling his every breath with. “I will stop my ears with wax and go around deaf before I believe any of her lies. Especially now that Luka is making us those protection charms. So as long as this is our road…I want to walk it with you. Please, Marinette. Let me walk it with you. I don’t want to leave you. Please don’t make me.”

Marinette shook her head to stare at the ground. It was all just too much, and she broke. Her hands went up to cover her face as she broke down into tears. All of her emotions. All of her pain, once again coming out in a fountain of anguish. Strong arms warped around her and held her shattered form together. Distantly she was reminded of another time she had broken like this falling to her knees before a stranger, who had simply offered her kindness. But this time, she didn’t hold herself as others gave her comfort. She didn’t isolate even as love surrounded her. This time she clung. She threw her arms around the solid and warm person that was holding her together. She pressed her face into his chest and wept as pain old and new cluttered her senses. 

Vaguely she was aware of more arms encircling her. Sixteen little arms, pressing to her as tightly as possible, and a woman's embrace as familiar and as welcome as a mother’s. She felt Dick resting his head on hers as she cried, and she welcomed the closeness, until tired and still recovering from the fear gas, she once more fell asleep in his arms. 

Chapter Text

“How is she still alive?” The Judge growled as he stared at the picture of the girl being carried into Wayne Mansion by Richard Greyson, and followed closely by the rest of the Wayne brood. 

“According to reports,” his secretary said blandly, “The Bats were on the lookout for any suspicious activity, and were able to move quickly to rescue the Gala.”

The Judge snarled under his mask and crumpled the picture in his fist. And as if that wasn’t enough, his Court phone began to ring. “What?!” he growled. And a gentle tutting came from the other end of the receiver. 

“I take it from the reaction, that Dupain-Cheng is still alive,” the silky voice of Lila Rossi echoed through the receiver.

“We will kill her,” the Judge insisted, instinctively calming himself. It would be foolish to show weakness in front of this woman who had such high connections.

“While that is hardly encouraging,” the woman said dismissively, but the Judge thought he could hear the hint of bitterness in her tone, “I’m afraid it means that I will have to remove Wayne from my list.”

“You will breach your contract,” the Judge snarled, but Rossi ignored.

“We’ve already had this discussion,” she sighed exasperatingly, “‘ I have the right to refuse service should I deem it necessary for my own safety .’ That is the exact wording that you agreed to. Now, until Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s disgusting little claws are out of the Wayne family forever, it is necessary for my safety to stay as far away from them as humanly possible. You want Wayne, get him yourself.”

“Why?” the Judge demanded. “Why is this girl so dangerous?”

“Why is Wayne so necessary?” 

The silence that hung from the phone was enough to answer both of their questions. And Lila said bitingly, “Deal with my annoyance, and I’ll deal with yours. But I refuse to break my contract, and you?”

The Judge sneered at the window of his penthouse and said, “I will abide by our terms.” And before another word was said, he snapped the phone closed. 

Across the city in a manor in Bristol, Lila sent her toy away to ensure that his parents weren’t losing interest in her. And once she was alone she screamed. She raged as she tossed the table, scattered her plans, and threw the antique vase across the room. Panting she watched the water drip down the wall, as the flowers landed pathetically on the floor. A slender hand with talon-like nails bent down and picked up one of the ruined roses with the gentleness of a surgeon reaching into a patient’s heart.

“Now that seems to be a bit of an overreaction,” the demon said with a voice like silk. 

Still panting Lila stared him down with a hatred that would have wilted those flowers if she could but she said nothing. As the demon sauntered up to her, his golden goat-like eyes watched her with a kind of smug satisfaction that only fanned the flames of her heart higher. “She lives,” Lila snarled.

“I did tell you not to rely on those pathetic humans,” the demon said, coming to stand barely an inch away from her. The rose between them, almost like a proffered gift, and all Lila would have to do was reach out and take it. But all things with him came at a price, so she refrained. Though her hands were shaking with the effort not to reach up and press the thorns into his bare board chest just to see if he would bleed. But she refused to let her eyes wander over his intoxicating form, and instead met his unnatural eyes with the entirety of her anger and hatred that had been building within her for her entire life. 

“I hardly care what you think,” Lila said sharply, “There is nothing you have left to give or promise me.”

“Oh my precious,” the demon cooed, bending ever so slightly so that he was arched over her, until she had to look up and take a step back in order to keep meeting his eyes without touching him. “I could offer you the entirety of hell and the souls within them, if you would only pay the price.”

“I will not be your slave!” Lila snarled, the images from the fear toxin still fresh in her mind. 

The demon clicked his tongue condescendingly as he smiled at her slyly. “You clearly don’t understand what hell is,” he said, using only the tips of his long claws to lift her hair to his face without making contact. “A mistake on your part since you are clearly going there.” Lila remained stubbornly silent, as he let the strands fall gently back to her shoulder. So he continued, “You see, hell is where all souls become slaves. Our slaves. Your spirit, our food, your blood, our drink. Your torment, our pleasure. It doesn’t matter who you were in life, every last one of you pathetic mortal beings will be made bare before us, so that we can choose you like chattel at market to do with as we please.”

Lila’s mind went blank stepping away in terror. Chains, and cages, and pain still dancing in the darkness behind her eyelids. But the demon stepped with her drinking in her abject terror with obvious pleasure, still holding the rose like a lover there to charm his beloved. “ That is why you silly mortals sell your souls to us my dear,” he said soothingly as one would a child. “So that you have security. So that you will know to which hell you belong, and you can avoid all of that other messy business.”

Lila breathed deeply, but unsteadily through her nose, “I…What do you want from me?”

The demon’s smile was absolutely predatory as he said, “I want you to make good on your deal. And I want to ensure that it is binding even into eternity.”

Lila tilted her chin up in understanding, “If my soul goes to another, then you would have to share.”

The demon rolled his eyes and shrugged, “As if I would allow that to happen. Whether I get you in hell or tonight hardly matters. This is just easier…it's only business after all.”

Lila cringed and was suddenly viscerally reminded what she was to this creature. Not a lover, a partner, or an equal. She was a toy, a plaything, and a tool that he could use to his own ends and the consequences would hardly matter to him. Every gesture and word, so deceptively human and yet so resoundingly alien, was all a trap to ensnare her. She wanted to push him away, she wanted to hold him close. She wanted to scream and rage, she wanted to surrender completely. She wanted to weep and repent, she wanted to laugh as she reveled in her own destruction.

“I have given my entire life to be unchained,” she hissed in a desperate anger as despair began to swallow her.

The demon’s smile victoriously, his voice was calculated compassion. “That’s the problem with you mortals. You only think in terms of your life, and forget about eternity.” He then held out the rose to her gently, “Well, my jewel, it is time to think on such things. But fear not I will treat you kindly. For all you will give me upon your death, I will make you the highest among my treasures.”

Everything in Lila rebelled against the thought. Every muscle twitched to reject him, and every thought told her to accept him. She lifted her hand to take the rose, as tears fell from her eyes. The bruise on her neck twinged in sudden pain. The place where the fear toxin antidote had been administered. So like the bruises from other drugs and toxins. She gasped and stumbled back, the overturned table leg jamming into her spine, sending her to her knees. 

“I…I need time!” she croaked, even as heavier and heavier tears fell from her cheeks. 

“Time?” the demon mused with hidden laughter. “Yes, you mortals always need time. But very well, time you shall have. After all, your eternity is mine…It’s only a matter of... time! ” 

When Lila looked up she was alone. She pressed her hand to the bruise so that the pain could fill her with clarity. She reached to anything for comfort. Her power, her rage, the fact that she had three patient toys waiting to give her every pleasure down stairs. But nothing could stave off the ache of despair that was suddenly filling her heart. She howled as she wept on her knees knowing nothing and no one could save her. 

Marinette held her elbows as she stared at the empty space between her eyes and the floor. She refused to look at the grandeur and magnificence of the bat cave, as she began to tell her story, her whole story, for the first time in five years. 

“It wasn’t their fault,” Marinette said desperately. “I know Lila’s powers don’t work the same way as other mind control, but they were still under it. I mean if you met a child who had been forced to kill his whole life, would you blame the child or the people who raised it?”

Damian looked away, but Tim didn’t waste any time saying, “The ones who raised it, never the child.”

“Those deaths are still the child’s sins,” Damian insisted. “He still made the decision to kill.”

“And that is something he can atone for,” Bruce said firmly, “By growing and learning. What his guardians did however is another matter entirely, and in the end the fault lies with them.”

Marinette nodded, still not looking around the Cave at the gathered Bat Family nor at Selina and Dick, who had only left her side so that she could shower and change. “Well, that was how it was with Paris…and not just with Lila. The whole city was under the thumb of a broken man with a miraculous he was unsuited for. Yes the people he took still chose the power he offered them…but he had so much of it. Only the strongest minds and hearts could resist him…it was awful. Watching everyone around me bend and break to something that was so beyond them, something they could barely comprehend! And Lila ,” Marinette spat. “Lila took advantage of that. 

“I don’t know who she was before Paris, or how she got her powers. But I know how she used them. Paris was weak. Everyone who had been akumatized was…broken. I don’t know how to explain it other than…after they surrendered their will once, just once, the door was open and it couldn’t be shut. I’ve read the records, and when the butterfly is used for good, then one of the first things a holder must learn is how not to override their champion’s will. Because once it is nearly impossible to heal.”

“And Lila used that?” Jason said slowly. 

Marinette hummed her agreement, holding herself tighter. “Almost everyone in my school and life had been akumatized at one point, multiple times. Lila used the backdoor into their subconscious that Hawkmoth created so in the end, her sway over them was absolute. Even now…It’s why I can never go back to Paris.” 

Selina’s warm arms held her tightly as Juleka said softly, “It’s worse than you know…if…I know Lila is a liar and a villain. But if I ever take off my protection charm, then even the simplest suggestion would be enough for her to take me back. I…it’s like there’s a hole…in my mind…and if I don’t guard it, then she will fill it up and take control of me all over again…it’s…it’s like an addiction.”

“Everyone,” Marinette muttered, “She used her powers on literally everyone that she could. And because she couldn’t get into my head, she turned them against me…The only person I had was my partner…my friend.”

“Adrien Agreste,” Barbara prodded gently, “Chat Noir?”

Marinette nodded sullenly, “He was the only friend I had, especially once I was made Guardian. And,” Tears began to wheel up behind Marinette’s eyes, “And he was a good hero. He was a good friend, he just…he just…”

“He wasn’t compatible with the miraculous,” Dick finished softly gently touching her shoulder.

“No!” Marinette said looking up at him desperately, “No it was worse than that. He was compatible. He just wasn’t compatible with the cat. But he was the only person close enough to the cat in order to use it without going mad. But…but…”

“But souls can change," Luka said gently from where he was comforting his sister, “And Adrien…changed…”

“It wasn’t his fault,” Marinette said, shaking her head back to staring at the ground. “It wasn’t any of their fault. But once…but once Adrien was akumatized. I went back and changed that time line! But the damage was done.”

“The door was open,” Bruce nodded sullenly, “His soul changed, and he was no longer compatible.”

“It took a long time,” Marinette agreed, “But yes eventually, he was completely corrupted. He went insane! And…and…”

“He hurt you,” Cass whispered, but it echoed through the cave. “He…”

Marinette nodded to the unaskable question. “It wasn’t his fault,” she said bitterly, “He wasn’t in his right mind. And I couldn’t stop him without revealing my identity, which would have made everything worse. And I couldn’t…I could never hurt him…I could never say no to him.”

“And he betrayed you,” Dick said simply, righteous rage and concern battling for control of his entire being.

Marinette again shook her head desperately muttering, “He’s sick. He wasn’t in control. He wasn’t in his right mind.”

“Marigold,” Ivy whispered as Harley basically tackled Marinette in the biggest tightest hug she could. 

“I know,” Harleen whispered softly in Marinette’s ear. “I understand.”

“I couldn’t leave.” Marinette wept, her tears hot against her face as she clung to Harleen’s shoulders to keep herself standing. “I was needed. I couldn’t leave. But then I did. I left him, and he was sick and he needed me. They all needed me. They were sick. Lila and Hawkmoth, they had poisoned them, and I had the cure but…but I left! I couldn’t—”

“I know,” Harleen whispered, as her niece dissolved into weeping. “I left too. He was sick and needed help. And I left him.”

The two women clung to each other, as their family exchanged looks of clear and absolute purpose. But before they could vocalize that purpose a chime rung through the computer. Bruce pulled up a video footage of a young woman clearly from the poorer side of Gotham standing impatiently by the gate. 

“Yes,” Alfred said, as politely as his stiff and impatient mind could manage. 

“ I’m looking for Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” the young woman declared gruffly with a thick Burrows accent, “ Tell her that Marvin wouldn’t stop crying until we made sure she was ok, and Daisy is having a full blown panic attack. And if we don’t see her within the next five minutes, we might just split again, so I’ll have to beat her ass senseless if we do!” 

Marinette choaked on a laugh as she detangled herself from Harleen and said, “Batgirl.”

“Excuse me,” Barbara said with a raised eyebrow.

Marinette waved her away saying, “I’ll explain later. Just let her in, she’s a friend.”

“Are you going to be ok,” Dick asked calmly.

Marinette gave him a wet smile and nodded. “I will be.”

Selina, Harleen, Alfred, and Dick all left with Marinette, leaving Ivy, and the rest of the Bat Clan to look at the three files Bruce had pulled up on the Bat computer. “Our priority,” the Dark Knight said simply, “Is to establish what Lila Rossi is doing in Gotham, and why the Court of Owls sent that Talon after Marinette.”

“Do you think the two could be related?” Stephanie asked bitterly. 

“We cannot dismiss the possibility,” Bruce said, surrendering his seat at the Batcomputer to Tim. “The events at the Public reception were all a little too coordinated for this to be a simple coincidence. Also, we need to establish the whereabouts of Adrien Agreste.”

“Public record says,” Tim began, “That he had a nervous breakdown after the death of his father, Gabriel Agreste, who was revealed to be Hawkmoth the same day. His aunt and cousin live in London. They took him in promising to get him all of the mental help he needed, and he hasn't been seen since.” 

“Dr. Light,” Damian said, “Held an incompatible Miraculous for all of one day and it took him three weeks to return to his senses. Even now in prison he still seems to have a slight obsession with the jewel he once held.” 

“So Adrien is definitely still coocoo for cocoa puffs,” Stephanie said with a shrug. “What does it matter? Leave him to his madness, as long as his family keeps him locked up, he’s harmless right. There’s no way he can hurt Marinette now.”

“Ghosts,” Cass said softly, “Always dangerous.”

“More than you know,” Tim said sullenly as he turned the chair to reveal what he had just found, “Felix de Vanily just landed his private jet in Gotham.” 

Chapter Text

Despite everything that had happened over the last 24 hours, Marinette was genuinely happy to see her friend. Alfred led her into the family living room, where books, gaming consoles and and other signs of happy habitation were scattered around the tables and chairs. But Daisy, apparently, couldn’t care less about all of the wealth around her, as the moment Alfred opened the door she charged forwards and barrelled Marinette into a bone crushing hug. 

“I was so worried,” she whispered, as the two girls clung to each other. 

“Thank you,” Marinette whispered back. 

“What happened,” Daisy demanded as they moved to sit on the couch. It was just them in the room which Marinette was thankful for. There were simply some things she couldn’t say in front of the others. Marinette sighed, finally letting herself relax and grin weekly at her friend. “A lot,” she said simply, “Too much…I…my abuser was there.”

Daisy hissed, and tightened her hold on Marinette’s hand. “And then the fear gas?”

“Made everything worse,” Marinette chuckled weakly, “As it always does.”

“I don’t think I could have handled that,” Daisy said weakly. 

“I didn’t handle it,” Marinette said bitterly, “I froze. I panicked. I put everyone in danger…I…I think trying to combine my masks has made things worse. I don’t think…I think it’s better if things stay as they are. At least until this is over. I don’t want it to get worse.”

Daisy shifted to look away from Marinette. They sat in silence for a moment, before Daisy’s tense fidgeting frame, slumped with a sigh. She leaned back, and when her thick Burrow’s accept returned, Marinette knew she was speaking to Batgirl. The young woman groaned as she slumped back on the couch and she looked at the perfectly posed Marinette with a soft understanding expression. 

“Mari,” Batgirl said gently, “Do you know why we risked everything to try and merge?” Marinette shook her head confused. Batgirl nodded and said, “It was because of you, something you said, do you remember?”

Marinette shook her head, her brow furrowed in concern. Batgirl nodded and said, “It was after I helped you find that guy who stole the Flamingo Miraculous in Brazil…I still can’t believe that that's a real thing!”

Marinette huffed a laugh and shrugged, “There’s apparently one for every animal.”  

Batgirl chuckled and nodded saying, “Well, you said that if I was mentally healthy I could be the police commissioner.”

Marinette winced saying, “Yeah, I’m sorry if that was insensitive—”

“No!” Batgirl said immediately, interrupting her train of thought. “I’m glad you said that. Because it made me think…really think. So much of my life is centered around this…this illness. I can’t get a stable job, because I don’t know when Marvin will want to front, and I can’t do anything when he’s fronting. Just sleep and cry. I can’t engage in my community, because Daisy’s naivety will get us killed. And they can’t do anything they want because I…I’m too demanding.”

“You’ve got a good balance,” Marinette insisted. “You have a life!”

Batgirl shook her head fighting for the words. There was a long pause, and with a shift of expression Daisy was fronting again. Her light Metropolis accent filled the room with a soft ease, as she stood and began to pace,

 “But we’re not healthy , Marinette. And…and I want to be healthy! Batgirl has so much potential, and she deserves to fulfill it! Marvin is so tired, and he deserves to rest. And I…I’m…I just want to be happy! But so long as we’re constantly shifting and changing, we won’t be able to do any of it! At least not fully! I want to be healthy! But…But…”

Marinette froze unsure and confused as Daisy turned to face her fully. “But I’m terrified!” she cried, her face twisting as she didn’t fully know who to be at that moment. “I’m terrified, that being healthy means that…that, I won’t be me anymore. That I’ll get better, and that who I am…who I become is something…wrong.”

“Daisy,” Marinette whispered. 

“But that’s not going to stop me!” Daisy declared. “Even if none of the other systems in the support group disagree! Even if they think I’m betraying them, and that I’m failing. I don’t care…because…I’m not doing this for them. I am doing this for me…I want a full life where I remember everything. The good and the bad! I want to be healthy!”

Marinette felt tears fall down her face as she looked at one of her dearest friends. She looked radiant standing there declaring her resolve, and her fortitude. Marinette was so proud of her! She wanted to wrap her in her arms and never let her go. “Ok,” Marinette said standing and grabbing her friends hands and declaring, 

“Ok, I’ll help you. I’ll get you to Metropolis, and set you up with the best therapists. No arguments! I’m going to help you. End of discussion.”

Small tears were now falling on Daisy's face as she nodded and smiled. A wet chuckle escaped her lips, as she gripped Marinette’s hand and said, “And I’m going to help you too. Because, you are my friend. My sister. And I want you to be healthy as well. OK?” 

Marinette shook her head and looked away, “I don’t know who I’m supposed to be Daise…And I’m not sure I want to find out.” 

Daisy sniffled and reached to something hidden around her neck. She pulled out a small silver cross. It was delicate and beautiful, and Daisy clung to it like a lifeline. “My mother died. And she only left me two things. This cross and her faith. Now, I know you don’t believe, but a week before you came back, my pastor said something that stuck with me…He said…‘You don’t have to be anything. Because God made you to be you, and who you are is enough for him.”

Marinette gasped a chuckle, laughed and then began to sob in relief. Daisy held on to her as they laughed and wept together, and it was such a relief. The tension from telling the Batfam the truth. The fear of seeing Lila. The grief from being reminded of her failures. She had cried over it all. Marinette was surprised she still had tears to shed. But she now, she wasn’t crying because of her pain. She was crying because…while many people had told her that she was enough before, this was the first time she actually believed it. 

“I’m scared,” Marinette whispered into Daisy’s shoulder. “I’m scared of being healthy.” 

“Me too…” Daisy whispered back, “Want to come to Metropolis with me? We can work on it together.” 

“Sure,” Marinette chuckled, “I’d love that.”

“I’ll even let you bring the Blue Bird,” Daisy said teasingly. Marinette barked a laugh and shoved her away playfully. “What?” Daisy cried, “He’s hot! And have you seen that ass?” 

“Daisy!” Marinette cried blushing but laughing. She laughed, and it was good, and it was full. And for the first time in a long time, Marinette felt that this was truly enough.  

Chapter Text

“So,” Bruce said gruffly, “Is this everyone?”

Marinette looked around at everyone gathered. The Batfamily lounged around the Cave with the comfort of being in their own home. Ivy and Harley were snickering in a corner, doubtlessly planning some prank. Juleka, Luka, and Daisy were standing a little awkwardly in front of the costume displays. And finally, Zatanna, Raven, and Constantine were standing at attention over to the side. Well, Zatanna and Raven were standing at attention. Constantine was slumped against a pillar smoking. 

“Everyone accept Alfred,” Marinette agreed crossing her arms. “He should be here.”

“Thank you for your consideration, Miss. Marinette,” the polished butler said as he popped up behind Constantine, causing the sorcerer to jump and cry, 

“Bloody hell mate! What are you on about?”

“No smoking,” was all Alfred said, snatching the cigarette. 

“I’m sorry,” Damian said coolly. “But, Raven and Zatanna, I understand. But why is Constant- ine here?”

The way Damian pronounced the name made the Sorcerer chuckled and say vehemently, “It’s Contstan- een. Demon Spawn! And…”

“Only we get to call the demon spawn demon spawn, Constant- ine, ” Jason said casually from the conference table where he was cleaning his gun. 

“Yeah,” Tim said, not looking away from the Batcomputer, “Tormenting the brat is no fun if everyone gets to do it!” 

“Alright!” Bruce cut in before the rest of the siblings could chime in to torment the man, “You made your point. John, how did you get dragged into this?”

“I volunteered,” Constantine said with a huff. “Can I at least have a drink, if I have to deal with all of these tossers?” 

“I will be providing refreshments after the debriefing,” Alfred said simply. “Now I suggest we begin the meeting…Miss. Marinette.”

“Right,” Marinette said. She closed her eyes, as she felt herself become Ladybug. It was easier, as all of her masks were rather close to the surface at the moment, but at the same time it was harder, as she could now see a great deal of Marinette coming out. Still she straightened her spine, and dismissed all thoughts that didn’t pertain to the mission at hand. When she opened her eyes, everyone was looking at her as if she was a particularly interesting specimen. The magic users looked properly impressed and startled, but she put that to the side and focused on the case at hand. 

“As all of you know,” she said simply with Ladybug’s command, “Not long ago, I and the other guardians of the Miraculous, felt the cosmic warning, that a great danger was coming. A danger that requires all of the Miraculous to defeat. What most of you do not know, is that a few days later, my friend, Daisy Stills, discovered that the cult operating in the basement of the building across from her work, got a power upgrade.”

Daisy stepped forward clearing her throat. Her thick Burrows accent betrayed the fact that it was Batgirl speaking. “Please refer to me as BG for the moment, for simplicity's sake. Anyway, I spied on one of their meetings, through which I witnessed the summoning of a demon. Before then this cult practiced what amounted to a knock-off version of voodoo mixed with wicca. Everything they did was fake, until that night.”

“Ladybug,” Zatanna said stepping forward, “Asked for my help in finding holders, and with investigating the cult. When I did look into it, I realized that I was out of my depth.”

“Why was that?” Dick asked, surprised.

Zatanna shrugged and said, “I practice neutral magic, which means I have a great deal of freedom and versatility. However, it also means that I do not have as much access, power, and back up as someone who practices magic that aligns them with a specific pantheon.”

“There are a lot of cosmic powers in the universe,” Constantine explained dismissively. “Haven’t you ever wondered how they're able to keep all of their politics straight without mixing too much and destroying all of existence?”

“Well I am now!” Stephanie cried. 

“Treaties,” Raven said patiently, “Which basically amount to, ‘If you stay out of my business, I’ll stay out of yours.’ They don’t mix.”

“What happens if they do?” Bruce said seriously.

“War, Chaos, death, destruction,” Constantine declared dismissively, “End of the world, you get the idea.” 

“Which is why I called John,” Zatanna said simply. “The world of demons and angels is his specialty, and he knows it better than anyone.”

Damian opened his mouth, but Raven cut him off saying, “Yes, even more than me. Azarath is technically a separate pantheon…And well…we all know what happened when pantheons mixed there.”

Marinette moved to lay a hand on Raven’s shoulder. She squeezed it reassuringly, and Raven gave her a small smile, and nodded in appreciation. Marinette smiled back and turned to the rest of the cave to declare. “We need to make sure that something like that doesn’t happen to Gotham. So, John, what did you find?”

“I need a smoke,” John huffed under his breath, before declaring loudly and saying. “I took out the cult under the building. And the crazy girl,” he gestured at BG, who sneered at him, “was right. Their original artifacts were all fake, social media, hodgepodge garbage. But they did have one thing…a spell to summon one of the demon lords from the lower levels of Hell.”

“Which one?” Tim demanded his hurried tapping almost drowning out his words. 

“Marbas,” Constantine sneered. “Has a thing for shapeshifting, liars, and is one of the Generals of Hell. He also cheats at cards.”

“Don’t all demons cheat at cards?” Zatanna said skeptically. 

“Yes,” Constantine said missing the criticism, “But old Marby is actually good at it. Don’t know what he’s doing in Gotham though. He’s got a pretty sweet corner of damnation to rule over and hundred if not thousands of little demon underlings to do his Earthly dirty work.”

“It must have been something pretty important for him to come himself,” Selina mused.

“If he did come himself,” Raven inserted, “It is not uncommon for Demon Lords like Marbas and Trigon to send underlings in their form to represent them at summonings when they can’t be bothered.”

“You’re saying this, Marbas, is on the same level as Trigon?” Bruce demanded. He had been there when Trigon had first appeared. He did not want a repeat in the center of Gotham.

“If not more so!” Constantine exclaimed clearly wishing he was allowed to smoke. “But he’s not stupid. And stating a war between Hell and the Miraculous would be stupid.” 

“Why?” Duke said skeptically.

“Because if he lost, then he would have to give up his position and power,” Raven said simply. “Trigon said the only reason he was able to get away with challenging Azerath, was because he completely destroyed it.”

“Think of it like this,” Zatanna offered, “Imagine if…the Hatfields, Macoys, Montagues, and Capulets all lived in the same town.”

“They would burn the place to the ground!” Jason muttered, finally setting down his guns.

“Exactly,” Zatanna said, “Which is why they all agree not to engage in or escalate their feuds, or even interact with each other, so that they can keep the peace.”

“But,” Marinette interjects, “One day a Hatfield decides to go over and steal something from the Macoys. And he gets away with it by killing all of the Macoys so that there's no one to call him out on breaking the treaty or to take revenge and start the feud back up again.”

“And because the Montagues and Capulets are too focused on keeping their own feuds from rising up,” Harley said seriously, “They don’t notice or care!” When everyone turned to look at Harley in surprise, she cried, “What? Politics are the biggest joke of all! Why wouldn’t I follow it?”

Marinette smiled fondly, and then turned back to everyone else. “As the Grand Guardian, the bearer of the Ladybug, and the Cat, I can do nothing against or for Mardas unless he does something against me first. But the same goes for him.” 

“That’s all well and good,” Luka said gently, “But how does Lila Rossi fit into all of this?”

“I think I have the answer to that,” Tim said, finally spinning around to face everyone else. “Ever since yesterday, I’ve been looking for literally everything I can find on her, and I’ve noticed a few patterns.”

He pressed a few buttons, and a world map swirled to life on the giant computer. Many major cities were marked with red dots, and a few charts and graphs surrounded the maps, all showing data that was strikingly similar. “Lila Rossi left Paris five years ago, literally hours after Hawkmoth was defeated.”

Marinette must have stiffened, because she felt herself relax, as Dick slipped his hand in to hers. She squeezed it, and spoke calmly and confidently. “That makes since. I had some suspicions that she was helping Hawkmoth by purposefully creating opportunities for him to make akumas.” 

“Based on the nature of her powers,” Barbara mused, “The Reign of Hawkmoth would have been an ideal situation for her.”

“Since then,” Tim continued pointedly, “She’s been globe-totting as a free lance charity organizer, and event planner. Everywhere she goes, there's an immediate uptick in philanthropism from the wealthy, as well as a substantial spike in the crime rates. Of course the philanthropism makes since, as the majority of that brief period of good will goes into her own ‘charities.’”

“I thought I remember you saying her organization was legit,” Jason said, crossing his arms and leaning back. 

“Technically,” Tim said, pulling up a dozen more unreadable, complicated graphs and legal documents. “They are. But only by the barest of margins. Only one third of the money actually goes into the actual programs. The rest is siphoned off to various bank accounts in countries known for their rather strict privacy laws, and not being cooperative with the more ‘legally accountable’ countries.”

“If all she is doing is scamming the rich,” Stephanie said casually, “Then what’s the big deal, other than her being a parasitic narcissist that tried to scam us and bullied Marinette, just like every other rich prick in this city…minus the bullying part…although I wouldn’t have put it past them—”

“The point,” Dick interrupted, “Is that Mariette was targeted by a Talon. Which means the Court of Owls.”

“Harmless cults summoning powerful demons at the same time as mystical warning, a villainous harpy from Dupain-Cheng’s past, and the Court of Owls moving against Dupain-Cheng,” Damian narrowed his eyes at the computer where Time had pulled up pictures Lila, the Court, and a symbol of Marbas. “There is too much coincidence, for this to be a coincidence.”

“True,” Cass said simply. 

“Bloody fate,” Constantine muttered, but it was BG who tilted her head in consideration and said loudly, 

“Can you map out Lila Rossi’s movements in Gotham City?”

Tim didn’t even need a second to pull up an already marked and annotated map on the computer. Bruce narrowed his eyes and said gruffly, “Tim, how much sleep did you get last night?”

“None,” Tim said immediately, “What are you thinking BG?”

BG stepped forward purposefully and handed Tim a flash drive. “I’ve been doing my own research. Safely! ” she exclaimed with a pointed look at Marinette, “From the safety of the public library.”

“Ok,” Tim said skeptically, “What am I looking at?”

“GCPD has a Cult Database that is semi-open to the public,” BG said simply, “It’s so they can easily be notified in case any of them decide to go off the rails.”

Barbara raised an eyebrow with a sly smile. “‘Simi-public?’”

BG returned the smile, with a shrug. “It wasn’t encrypted.”

Barbara laughed, and asked, “So what is your day job?”

“Wait!” Tim interrupted, “What am I looking at?” Everyone turned back to the computer. There were a lot more cults in Gotham than Marinette had expected, and for some reason that didn’t really surprise her. 

BG cleared her throat and turned away from Barbara with a faint blush dusting her cheeks. She nodded to Tim saying, “There should be a timetable on there, listing when and which cults got a power upgrade over the last few months. Can you line it up with a time table of Lila’s movements?”

Marinette’s breath hitched as Tim’s keyboard began it’s hurried clacking. “No!” she said, “No! Lila would never sell her soul to a demon. She values her own power and control too much. She would never be so…controlled by another being like that. She wants to be the one in power in every situation!”

“Besides,” Raven said insistently, “If she did, she wouldn’t be able to interact with Marinette. We just established that.” 

“True,” Constantine said consideringly, his hand stuffed into his pockets as he considered the problem. “But there are ways to deal with demons without selling your soul. And Marbas is unconventional for a demon lords. If this Rossi twit found a way to bargain with him without selling herself, then he would respect her enough to make the deal.”

“In which case,” Zatanna said thoughtfully, “She would be able to interact and interfere with other pantheons without him being at risk of breaking the treaties.”

Constantine snapped and pointed to Zatanna in agreement, “Assuming the demon problem and the Lila problem are one in the same, we can deal with both by simply depriving them of whatever it is they are exchanging. Once one of them can no longer fulfill their end of the bargain, their contract will be voided, and we can deal with them both separately.” 

“But are they connected?” Selina demanded, “And if they are, then how do we find out what they are trading?” 

“Well,” Tim said gravely, “I can answer one of those questions.”

Marinette looked up and saw the overlapped maps, and the two time tables shown side by side. They were almost identical. “Combine this,” Tim said consideringly, “With the fact that crime rates spike everywhere Rossi goes, and I think it's safe to say that Rossi and Mardas have been in partnership for a long time.” 

Marinette shivered and squeezed Dick’s hand for comfort. Dick leaned into her, as Marinette shook her head saying, “This is bad. I don’t know much about demons, but I know Lila. The longer she has power, the stronger she becomes.”

“Are you sure this Rossi isn’t a demon?” Constantine mussed, “Because it’s the same with demons.”

“But what could keep them loyal to each other?” Barbara demanded, “If Lila hasn’t sold her soul to Mardas, then what is she giving him to keep him loyal? And what is he giving her?”

“And how does the Court of Owls play into this?” Selina demanded.

“Don’t forget Scarecrow!” Stephanie cried, “Or did we all forget that he was also at the party?”

“No,” Tim said, “I already looked into that. Scarecrow was just a prop so no one would question how the world's most elusive and famous fashion designer got stabbed in the middle of the biggest party of the year.”

“Do we know what the Owls have been up to this year?” Bruce demanded. 

Jason shook his head saying, “They’ve been quiet on the street front. But they’ve never been ones to get their hands dirty with the gangs. Stuck-up, rich pricks.” 

“They aren’t dealing with the rogues either,” Ivy said serenely.

“ But! ” Harley cried, “There was a rumor going around the Iceberg Lounge that they were bringing in a consultant. Not sure what for though? I thought it was a fashion consultant so that they could add more color to their uniforms. They're so drab!”

“Do we know who the current Judge is?” Bruce demanded. 

“After the last one got extradited to Israel for war crimes?” Barbara said, rolling up to the computer. She typed on the computer for a few minutes and soon three GCPD dossiers appeared. They were each of men whose entire demeanor screamed wealth and prestige. “These are GCPD’s likely suspects. But none of them are being watched right now. Dad has only just gotten the corruption down to a manageable level. And before you say anything Jay! I said manageable level, not gone. Putting someone on 'rich boy detail' is just asking for a spike in bribes.” 

Jason snapped his mouth closed and then shrugged before returning to cleaning his guns. There was a moment of silence as everyone looked over the information deployed before Bruce grunted and said, “It’s Coldwell. Warren Coldwell.”

“He’s the oldest of the old money,” Tim agreed. “And the wealthiest of the bunch too. That will earn him points with the Court.” 

“We need confirmation,” Bruce said simply, “And we need to figure out who this ‘consultant’ is and if he hired them, and what for.” 

“If…” Marinette said slowly, “If…Lila was the consultant…then she could be using her meta powers to manipulate people into supporting whatever plot the Court is hatching.”

“Why would Lila get involved with the Court?” Duke asked curiously, “I thought we just determined that she’s a superpowered grifter with dubious supernatural aid?” 

“Lila,” Juleka said softly, “Always wanted two things, money and power. In high school she got money by controlling our class. She gained power by helping Hawkmoth.”

“Dick,” Marinette said clutching his hand desperately, her eyes blown wide in fear. “Remember what Alya said, when we first met!” 

“You saw Alya,” Luka and Juleka cried in concern. 

“Yeah!” Marinette said dismissively, “She’s working under Lois Lane at the Planet.”

“She said that Lila said that she is related to Lex Luthor,” Dick said in consideration. “Or that they were old family friends or something like that.”

“What?” Zatanna cried, “That’s ridiculous!” 

“That’s Lila,” Marinette said, “She would always lie about celebrities like that. But it wasn’t just for clout. It was usually because she wanted something that specifically had to do with that person. Like, if she wanted Jagged Stone tickets, she would say he wrote a song about her.”

“What would she get out of Lex Luthor?” Dick asked, “She’s in Gotham.”

“But before that,” Tim said, clacking away on the keyboard, “She was in Metropolis. She was hired by Lex Corp to coordinate a fundraiser for ‘educators in need.’ And…right before she left…Luthor got a pretty lucrative deal buying out one of his competitors. I remember this! It was insane! I remember thinking that Luthor must have done some sort of mind trickery on the other CEO, cause he practically got the other company for free!” 

“Lila’s not just going around scamming charity money,” Stephanie cried, “She’s being hired by super villains to grease the wheels for their plots.”

“The Court of Owls’ plot must involve the Waynes somehow,” BG said thoughtfully. “Lila’s powers don’t work on Marinette, and as long as she’s close to you Lila can’t be. She can’t send her demon after her, the treaty won’t allow it. So she must have manipulated the Court into doing it.”

“Seriously,” Barbara cried, “What is your day job? Cause I can and will pay you twice what you get from them.”

Marinette smirked, at the very purposeful way BG was not looking at Barbara in order to hide her blush. “It would give me more time to sleep,” Tim muttered, “I say she’s hired.”

“We can discuss employment options later,” Bruce said, and from the way Selina was smirking, Marinette knew that meant her friend was as good as hired. Maybe even adopted, but everyone simply pushed on with the case. “Constantine, Zatanna, Raven, can you figure out what the demon is planning from your end?”

“Anything to avoid a pantheon war,” Constantine said with a shrug. “But the best way to do that is to just get rid of Rossi. She’s the conduit for all of this trouble.”

“Agreed,” Bruce said simply. “Tim, Barbara, and BG. You three are going to focus on tracking down Rossi’s network. I want to know who hired her, what she did for them from the moment she left Paris. Clear?” 

All three assented eagerly, and moved to surround the computer. And then Bruce fixed his steely gaze on Marinette. Marinette tilted her head at the hardened glare, and found that with the combined confidence of Ladybug and Lady Noir flowing through her veins, she was quite equal to the deadly look. However, Bruce said nothing to her, and instead turned to Selina and said, 

“We need to know what Coldwell is planning. The Owls make all of their contracts and documents hard copies, to keep them from being hacked. If Rossi is working for them, then the details would be in Coldwell’s private safe, or in the Owl’s stronghold. Both would surely be impossible to get into.”

Selina’s grin was positively predatory, as she threw her arms around Bruce and gave him a kiss. “And this is why I love you! Come along kitten! We have a heist to plan!” 

Marinette’s energies shifted. She smirked playfully, as her posture became far more relaxed and eager. “Excellent! I’ll get my ring!”    

Chapter Text

“So…” Barbara drawled, as she, BG, and Tim waited for their algorithm to spit out the latest intel. “Marinette called you Batgirl?” 

Barbara tried not to stare but it was impossible to miss the way the slight, unassuming girl beside them froze place as if Mr. Freeze had just burst in and shot her. Her eyes seemed to glaze for a minute, as Barbara and Tim exchanged a curious look and waited for the newcomer to respond. Finally she slumped with a sigh, and it was impossible to miss the complete change that had been wrought in her in just a few seconds. Where once she was straight backed, Gotham skepticism and reserve, now everything about her was open and honest. Even her voice changed to a more stereotypical Metropolis accent, her cheeks so red they might as well have been on fire as she stuttered out a response.

“Yes…w-well, you-you know Marinette…um…so…”

“You’re…not BG,” Tim said slowly. Barbara arched a brow, but she had been in the capes and cowls game to recognize an alter ego switch when she saw one. This seemed similar, but she could tell that it wasn't quite right. For example, whenever Bruce became Brucie there was an element of…eccentricity that usually clued the more intelligent individual that the playboy socialite act was just that, an act. This change of persona seemed more…solid and so she leaned forward eagerly to hear the girl's response. 

“No,” she said, “I’m Daisy. I would say I’m surprised you could tell the difference, but you are one of the Bats and Birds, so…” she shrugged, fidgeting in embarrassment as she smiled sweetly. 

“So…Batgirl…BG?” Barbara prompted gently, and the girl sighed in surrender.

“What do you know of DID, Dissociative Identity Disorder?” 

“One of your alters is Batgirl?” Tim asked skeptically. 

The way Daisy shrunk down into her chair as her face turned an almost humorous shade of red, made her look rather like a tomato as she refused to look Barbara in the eye. “I…I don’t know which one of us was…the first…I’ve been switching for so long, it’s really hard to say…but…I do remember the first time Batgirl saved me. She was so strong, and brave, and she wasn’t that much older than me. She took out thugs twice her size, and all I could think was…if I could be her, then no one would ever hurt me again. Once I started getting therapy for my DID, I realized that…after a point, Jess had stopped taking all of our trauma, someone else had, and that other person was the reason we were able to escape, and…well…a lot of kids in that house didn’t exactly make it out.”

“You don’t have to tell us everything,” Barbara said, careful not to touch her, but offering her hand in silent support. Daisy smiled gratefully and took it with a gentle squeeze.

“I really hope you don’t mind,” she began almost desperately, “That’s why I’m fronting right now! BG is worried you won’t approve. She knows she’s not you, could never be you, and—”

Barbara laughed feeling the warmth spread into her cheeks, “No, no! It’s ok really! Honestly I’m flattered. I…I had no idea my twisted idea of teenage rebellion had inspired someone in that way!”

“Oh! It’s not just us,” Daisy cried eagerly, now sitting up fully in her chair. “There’s at least two others in my support group! And I know at least one system with a Robin alter, and another with a Nightwing and Red Hood alter. I’m sure Mari knows more, it’s one of those things she keeps tabs on cause while most systems are at least aware that they aren’t the real deal, there’s always that one who’ll put on the hockey pads and try, you know!”

Barbara and Tim chuckled half out of amusement, and half out of pure bewilderment at the fact that there was, apparently, a significant population of Gotham’s mental patients that were inspired enough by their dysfunctional family enough to base an entire personality off of them. It was flattering, humbling, a little disturbing, but definitely flattering. 

“So…” Tim said leaning forward with a rather devious looking smirk, “Who would you say has more alters?”

“Oh no!” Barbara cried, “We are not doing this!”

“Doing what?” Daisy asked oh so innocently.

“We are not betting on DID patients!” Barbara cried, “We can bet on injuries, kidnappings, and romantic relationships, but I draw the line on mental patients!”

“We bet on Joker and Arkham all the time!” Tim protested.

“Please do not compare us to that rabble!” Daisy—no! The burrows accent, perfect posture, stern expression, and shadowed gaze, this was Batgirl. “We are law abiding citizens…mostly.”

“Fine, ok!” Tim cried as the Batcomptuer pinged with their algorithm’s results, “Moral boundary drawn! Got it. Now let’s see if we can establish a pattern…”

Batbara and Batgirl exchanged a knowing look, and returned to their own keyboards. They stared at the data in silence for a minute before Batgirl admitted frustratingly, “I…am not quite sure what I’m looking at. To my limited knowledge, this simply appears to be a list of wealthy Gotham residents.”

“Some of whom are known, or at least suspected members of the Court,” Tim agreed.

“Lower ranked members based on their net worth,” Barbara agreed, “The only people missing are those who would be more likely to resist Rossi’s power.”

“That doesn’t exclude them,” Batgirl said sharply, “It just means that she hasn’t gotten to them yet.” 

“This isn’t about money,” Tim said simply, “The Court has always been made up of the richest of the richest. You need a networth of at least 1 Million just to get in the door.”

“Is it just me,” Batgirl said bitterly, her Burrows accent becoming stronger with every syllable, “Or is the fact that Gotham has both the largest population of both poor and wealthy incongruous!” 

“Why do you think companies make their goods in China?” Tim said simply, “It’s cheaper, with less restrictions on wealth, ironically. If there’s one thing the uber wealthy know how to do well, it’s get the most bang for their buck, while squeezing around the government as much as they can. The random robberies and kidnappings are nothing compared to the amount of tax evasion they can get away with simply by listing Bristol as their address, or the fact that their ‘business’ is in Gotham.” 

“Political discussions aside,” Barbara cut in, “Other than wealth what does this list tell us? What does the court want? It’s too broad to be specific.”

“But it’s important that they're willing to make a deal with a demon’s middle man,” Tim mused, leaning back.

“You’re assuming that they know Rossi is a demon’s middle man,” BG insisted, “Do you see a man like Carrow selling his soul to a demon he…”

“BG?” Barbara leaned forward eagerly as the girl trailed off thinking. 

“Wealth and power,” Batgirl mused, “We’re treating Lila and the Court like two separate entities.”

“Because they are,” Tim said, “They’re connected but in the end their two separate problems with two separate motives.”

“But what if they're not!” Batgirl cried excitedly. “What if they want the same thing? Lila is a grifter, willing to do anything to get as much as she can get, right?”

“Right,” Barbara said slowly.

“Well so is the Court!” Batgirl insisted, “They have everyone thinking that they're some sort of shadowy puppeteer controlling everything in Gotham simply because of their wealth and elite. But what if that’s all it is…a shadow, an act. What if they're just a bunch of grifters trying to get as much as they can get and are willing, even to the point of willingly living in Gotham just to avoid taxes!”  

“If they had as much power as they claim,” Barbara said leaning into the idea, “Well, you’d think they’d do something with it, right?” 

“They can turn zombies into hypercompetent, single minded assassins that don’t stop until you’ve cut off their head,” Tim said skeptically but then he paused and said, “But come to think of it, that's…that’s like their only card. ‘Step out of line, we send a Talon.’ You’d think a cabal of the hyper rich would be…i don’t know, a little more creative.” 

“They’re old money rich,” Barbara said typing, “At least the top brass always is. Technically Drake you’re new money, at least compared to these geezers. Old money tends to think differently than New Money. They follow different rules, it’s why there's always a divide between New and Old that’s almost never crossed.” 

“Sounds like a cabal grifters to me,” Batgirl said insistently, “Jess knew this one working girl, who was always able to get one over on her pimp, because on the street she acted like a call girl, but to the big guy she was a Burrow’s tramp. Her John's paid double thinking they were getting a treat, and the big guy was none the wiser believing that she was only raking in the bare minimum!” 

“Smart,” Barbara acknowledged, “How did that work out for her?”

“She moved to Metropolis two years ago,” Batgirl said smugly, “Heard she’s a kindergarten teacher now.” 

“Good for her,” Tim said, “But as we’ve already established, the Court doesn’t need money.”

“But we did just establish that they need power,” Barbara said gravely. “The Court’s power has always relied on two things, Talon’s and the elite. They control the Talons, they control the elite. They control the elite, they control Gotham.”

“But New Money is quickly taking over Old Money,” Tim said, pulling up a great deal of financial graphs. “And while that’s not always a sign of superior morals, it usually means that rules are about to change.”

“New money, new power,” Batgirl agreed. “Power that they don’t have and need.” 

“But this is all conjecture,” Barbara insisted. “We need proof, and we won’t have that until we have Lila’s contract.”

“True…” Tim said, “But we can hack all of the businesses she has visited and see if she’s gotten them to sign anything on the record.”

“Security cameras,” Batgirl insisted, “She could have just given them a subconscious verbal command while getting their money, so that they’ll act how the courts wish.”

“Sleeper agents who don’t even know their spies,” Barbara agreed. “Ok BG get the footage. Tim get the documents. I’ll update B, and then be back to pick up the slack. Oh and Batgirl.” 

Batgirl froze like a deer in headlights, “Yeah?”

“You’re hired,” Barbara said rather smugly and then rolled out of the cave.     

Lila didn’t know if she should be cackling with glee or screaming with rage. “What are you doing here?” she snapped at the man in front of her. 

Felix de Grahmly shrugged with that infuriating nonplussed smirk and said propping his feet up on the table as if he owned the place., “I could ask you the same question. I thought we agreed that you would be staying out of my business.” 

With a sardonic chuckle she dismissed her toys with an easy lie about a distant relation and a need for privacy. Once they were alone, all pretense and civility had vanished, and only the cold, conniving business woman remained  “There’s nothing for you in Gotham. Get out.”

“Marinette’s in Gotham,” Felix said simply. “Oh come now Rossi, you didn’t think I would find out? I am from one of the wealthiest, most respectable families in Britain and you well…” He smirked with so much arrogant condescension it made Lila want to rip his eyes out. She almost did too! That was the one downside to her abilities, the larger that bubble of power grew in her mind, the less control she had on her impulses. That , more than anything had been her downfall in Paris, it would not be so here. 

“Marinette,” Lila said, unable to keep the pure venom for the name out of her mouth, “Will be leaving soon. Deal with her then.” 

 Felix tutted at her like she was some sort of child, and swung his feet off of the table, “Oh my dear Lila,” he said as he moved around the table, “Let’s not play this game, shall we? You know your powers don’t work on me, and you have nothing that I want.”

“Which is why,” Lila ground out, her nails digging into her palms in an effort to let the pain ground her, “We agreed to stay out of each other's way. So get out of my way!” 

Felix leaned smugly against the table and said, “I want Marinette Dupain-Cheng. And I want her alive. You are trying to kill her. That sounds like you getting in my way. Not the other way around.”

“She,” Lila said in a sickly sweet parody of innocence, “Is in my way, one way or the other she will be removed. If you want her alive, then remove her yourself.” 

“Oh I will.” 

Lila froze at the suggestive tone in which that was said, and a surge of victory filled her. Now it was her turn to smirk and preen in a way that made her old…something, narrow his eyes in suspicion. “You,” she said stepping into his space, “Will never get her that way.”

“Oh?” Felix said, straightening to look down at her, “You doubt my abilities.”

Lila rolled her eyes and said airly, “She’s got her eye on eldest Wayne boy. Girl’s always had good taste. Either way, they were pretty close at the party. And before you ask me to get between them. I am not playing that game again.”

“I doubt ‘Dickie’ Wayne would try to kill you,” Felix said bitterly. But Lila knew that he knew that it was mute point. After Adrien…well…there was a reason he was howling mad under his cousin’s house and she was sitting pretty in an American mansion. And she couldn’t say she regretted her part in making the spoiled, silver spoon, brat what he is today. She just wished she could do it to the one in front of her too. But Felix, despite their shared appearance, was far more clever and cunning than Adrien had ever been, even before she had started planting the seeds of his insanity.

“He would if he’s her true black cat,” Lila sang. 

Felix’s face darkened as he stepped forward, his face twisted into a scowl as he stared down at her, and Lila got the sinking suspicion that she had just pushed too far, as he practically growled, “Adrien is the Black Cat. And he will be again, once I get back what that little thief stole from him. Now, are you going to interfere, or are you going to help?”

A slight chill sent pinpricks straight through her neck and down to her spine. The demon was here, invisible and silent, but there, his talons holding her in place. There was something here. An opportunity for a deal perhaps? For her contract? She arched a brow trying to ignore the dark calculating presence looming insubstantially behind her and fiery anger looming in front of her. 

“So,” she said carefully, “I do have something you want.” 

“Do you have the ring?” Felix mocked his anger vanishing before his scorn. Though he was still completely unaware of the demon in their midst. 

“No.”

“Then all you have,” Felix said firmly, “Is the position to either help or hinder me. Help me, and we both get what we want. Marinette, powerless and out of Gotham. Hinder me, and not even whatever power you have behind your stupid contract will save you from the hell I will unleash.”

Lila counted help grinning like the cat that ate the canary, and she felt Marbas’s amusement echoing her own. This boy, she thought smugly, Has no idea what he’s doing. He’s playing by the old rules in a new game! Something about her response must have unnerved the healthy heir, as he narrowed his eyes at Lila suspiciously as she said calmly and cooly, 

“I would be careful who and what you insult until you know what you’re dealing with.”

“I’m dealing,” Felix said spitefully, “With a thief and a liar. Granted more powerful and intelligent than the garden variety, but nothing more all the same.”

Silence was all Lila had for that. Oh! There was so much she could say! She could taunt him with her role in his cousin’s condition. She could reveal the nature of her sponsor. She could twist in so many knives that were just waiting for her to grab hold on and use against this man who was both the bane and boon of her existence. Doing any of that would show her hand too soon. She was alive because that was how her clients saw her. Nothing but a grifter using her powers to her advantage. Being anything else would only result in her death, contract or not. Especially if Felix ever learned what she had done to Adrien. 

So instead she tipped up her head and said, “I know what I am Felix. And I know what you are. Do you?” 

“I know,” Felix said coldly, “That one way or the other, I will have that ring. And I will die before I sell my soul to you.” 

Lila put on an exaggerated pout to avoid bursting into the howling laughter she could feel Madras giving way to silently behind her. Oh how appropriate his words! But instead she just said, “Dead won’t save your cousin, Felix. Now, I have tools and toys to play with. So unless you want to be one for the night I suggest you leave.”

“I want your word,” Felix growled, edging so close they were practically touching. “That whatever happens in your war with the Guardian. You will give the Black Cat ring to me.”

Lila did not back down. She had the measure of this many, and the weight of her demon’s presence was enough to make her stand equal to him. Still she rolled her eyes, “Yes, yes fine you have my word. If I come into possession of the Black Cat miraculous, I’ll give it to you. Happy?”

Felix scowled and said, “As if any man could find even the barest bits of pleasure with you!”

He then stalked off, refusing her the gratification of a response, and himself the satisfaction of having the last word. But that was fine, Lila didn’t need either, as she grinned Cheshire like at the demon who became visible as the door slammed shut. “It is a good thing,” he purred, “That I did not give my word.”

Chapter Text

Lady Noire missed this. Pouring over blueprints with Selina, scouring security details, carefully studying each link in the careful net some rich prick, or obnoxious museum had set up to catch prospective thieves. Finding just the right link to pick at, just the right hole in the fence and exploiting it until it was a wide open gate, just waiting for her to saunter through and take what she wanted. It was the perfect blend of ordered planning and chaotic intent that had helped her restore her balance. And doing it with Selina, well that was just the icing on top. 

“Getting into his office would be the easier play,” Lady Noire said, but she pushed the blueprint aside and pointed to the much more intimidating one, “Which is why I think all of his Court Business would be kept at his house.”

“But the Court at large would never let him have that much singular control of all of their dirty laundry,” Selina mused, she then tapped at the third most ancient blueprint, that was so incomplete even a child would notice the gaps. “If we had plans for the Court itself, that would be confirmation enough for where their contracts are held.” 

“Oh,” Lady Noire said, stepping back, “I’m certain that they are there, but that is the whole problem, we have no idea what the inside looks like or what measures are in place. We only have one shot at this, we can’t risk tipping them off.” 

“Have you asked the hacking trio down stairs?” Lady Noire turned to see where Dick was leaning against the dining room entrance. He was watching them with an expression that Lady Noire didn't really know how to decipher. She smirked giving him a lingering look, and then turned back to the table they had completely covered in paper. 

“This is all they could give us,” she said, crossing her arms. “The layout of their secret base must be in their personal files. As discussed they only do hardcopies for those.”

“So no hacking,” Dick concluded moving forward. He paused awkwardly before coughing and saying, “So…am I…supposed to help you with this?” 

Lady Noire couldn’t stop the wicked grin from spreading over her face, “Looking to join the dark side already Blue Bird?”

Dick gave her a look that said he wasn’t impressed and shrugged, “Just trying to establish the dynamics.”

“Sorry birdy,” Selina said, “Cats only on this one.”

“Exactly,” Dick said, “I’m supposed to be the Cat!” 

“Not necessarily,” Lady Noire said, fingering the miraculous on her finger. “That’s the benefit of being dual souled, we can alternate between Order and Chaos. Right now, since I am Chaos, you should be Order.”

“Great,” Dick said smiling, “So where is my miraculous?”

Lady Noire froze and Selina arched a brow at her protege, “You haven't given it to him yet?”

Lady Noire sighed and pulled Dick from the room, until they had found a private space. “Look Blue Bird, thank you, for last night and this morning. It…it was good, but I can’t just give you a miraculous!”

“Why not?” Dick said skeptically. “Don’t you trust me?”

Lady Noire sighed, this was the real difference between her masks. No matter how close, and over lapping the masks had been getting these days, there were still distinct differences, that she could not ignore. For example, when faced with this situation, Marinette would be shy and try to placate. MDC would be professional. Ladybug would be diplomatic. The Guardian would be cold and unyielding. But she was none of those right now. Right then, she was Lady Noire. And Lady Noire was bitter, and sometimes, cruel.

“Honestly, no I don’t.”

Dick blinked, but otherwise didn’t react. He simply seemed to think that over before nodding and saying, “Ok, why not?”

Lady Noire froze, she had expected him to blow up, to get angry and demand an answer. Instead he was calm, cool, and…understanding? She started and said, “Because I don’t know you…yes, we have a…connection. And we’re apparently ‘destined’ to be the perfect partners!” She still couldn’t say that word without disgust. “But the last time someone was ‘destined’ to be my perfect match, he went crazy and almost killed me!” 

Dick seemed surprised, but then he once again paused as if he were think it all over and then nodded and said, “Ok.” 

Lady Noire blinked. “‘Ok?’”

“Yeah,” Dick said with a cocky smile. “Ok. I can wait. You’re the Guardian. You’ve been doing this for ten years. I can wait…I trust you .” 

Lady Noire just froze and stared at Dick’s calm understanding smile. “Ok,” she said rather dumbly.

“Ok,” Dick repeated, his lips now twisting into a rather amused smirk. “And you’re right. We’ve only really known each other for a month. Enough time to become friends and learn secret identities, but not really enough time for us to become ‘perfect partners’ whatever that’s supposed to mean. We should go on a date!”

“A date?” Lady Noire said skeptically. 

“Yeah,” Dick declared, relaxed and confident, “A date. After your heist, say…Thursday dinner?”

Lady Noire slumped back, trying to find familiar territory, but still reeling from his easy acceptance. “Pick some place with a nice view, Blue Bird. I am an artist after all.”

Dick chuckled and in one long stride moved closer until she had to crane her neck to keep his piercing blue gaze. “I’m sure I can find you some perfect inspiration…Trust me.” And with that he slinked out of the room, leaving her staring after him a little flat footed and confused. 

When she returned to the planning room, Cass and Stephanie had joined Selina in sorting through the papers. They both looked up as she came in and Stephanie smirked saying, “Having fun?” 

“Always,” Lady Noire said with a smirk. “You two thinking of helping.”

“No just curious,” Stephanie said leaning back in her chair. “It’s not everyday you get to see the two greatest thieves in the world in their element!”

“True,” Selina said with a sly smile, but it was spiked with a concerned glance as she watched her protege reclaim her spot around the table. “Everything sorted with Dick?”

“More or less,” Lady Noire said, returning the sly smile. “We’ve got a date.”

“As your potentially new girlfriends,” Stephanie declared. “We demand details. As technically sisters, please be sparing.”

Lady Noire chuckled, as she shuffled through the available blueprints, memorizing them at a glance. “Nothing to tell right now. We’re ‘getting to know each other.’”

“Again,” Stephanie insisted, “Please be sparring…so what happened with the last Black Cat anyway?” 

Lady Noire froze. A gentle tapping on the table, brought her eyes up to see Cass’s knowing stare as she signed, “ If you do not wish to speak of it. You need not. ”

Lady Noire shook her head saying, “There’s not much to tell. He was my best friend. A true cat. A good partner…a good hero. But that’s the thing with compatibility and all of that, if you aren’t properly balanced, then your compatibility can change.”

“So…” Steph said slowly, “He was a…chaos soul and then he…wasn’t?”

Lady Noire shrugged and declared, “It wasn’t immediate, but it was dramatic. So essentially, yes. The Order thought it was because I’m a fluid soul.”

“Why would that change anything?” Stephanie demanded. 

Lady Noire sighed with a roll of her eyes, even as something twinged in pain deep within her soul. “Look, the miraculous, especially the Ladybug and the Cat, can’t just be in balance with you. They need to be in balance with each other. Chat Noire was a Chaos soul. And if Ladybug had been a Soul of Order, then everything would have been fine. But since I was a fluid soul—”

“He became unbalanced, and lost his compatibility,” Stephanie said in understanding. 

“He went crazy, became obsessive, controlling, and dangerous,” Lady Noire said dismissively, even as she desperately tried to look at anyone or anything. “It was inevitable.”

There was a poignant silence in which the only sound and movement was Lady Noire shuffling her documents blindly. Finally Cass tapped to get her attention and signed, “ We are sorry for bringing this up. But thank you for telling us. ”

Lady Noire gaze a quick smile and Stephanie jumped in declaring, “And we promise, if Dick ever goes insane, we will beat him over the head with a shovel.”

Her smile was just a little more genuine, as stuffed the pain down to deal with once she was wearing a different mask, “Thank you. Now, if we are set on this being the Court’s HQ then I think the best way to enter would be through here…”

“You don’t actually trust Lila Rossi do you?” Felix demanded as he sipped the whiskey the lovely secretary had handed him. 

Lex Luthor resisted rolling his eyes at the young millionaire and declared. “Of course not. But she is a known entity among my circles, of which you are not Mr. De’Vanily.”

“By design, I assure you,” Felix said with a pleasant smile. “The type of…hobbies you and your associates tend to engage in tend to be rather too…troublesome for me. At least at the moment.”

“If that is the case, then why the interest in our resident fixer?” Lex was unsure if he should be frustrated with the young man, or intrigued. He decided to settle on both, as his placid businessman smile fixed itself in place. 

“Because she's after something I want,” Felix said simply, and then his own placid smile became utterly predatory. “And because she has your neck in the noose, and you didn’t even realize it.”

Lex arched a brow and saying, now he was fully invested. “Oh?”

Felix smirk never dimmed, “Did you read the contract, or did your lawyers?”

“Both naturally.”

“Anything unusually about it.”

“Mr. De’Vanily,” Lex said with as much patience as he could muster. “If you have had dealings with Miss. Rossi, then you know very well the…peculiarities of her contract. So if you wouldn’t mind getting to the point.”

Felix shrugged and straightened up saying, “When I arrived in Gotham the other day I made a mistake. I confronted Lila in her current playhouse…I do not know how much you are aware of my family’s current situation, but my cousin is currently under the effects of a rather nasty curse. As such I myself have become rather familiar with the Arcane. I know when I am in the presence of the supernatural.”

Lex froze as he considered his recent dealings with the master manipulator and scowled. Clearly her contract was magically sealed, one did not simply print legal documents on strange leather and have you sign in blood if their means were simply mundane. It was smart and even had him thinking of doing a less extreme variation of the idea for his own dealings. But if this boy was correct in his assessment, then perhaps her abilities were not that simple. 

“Tell me,” Felix asked with a little too much glee. “What was the original document made of?”

“I do not ask such questions of dark powers,” Lex said casually and called for his assistant to bring up his personal copy of the contract. 

“My guess it was demon leather,” Felix said with a sneer of disgust. “Which can mean anything from animal to actual demon skin depending on which monster Lila has been dealing with. I recommend double checking how many signatures are at the bottom.”

Lex tensed as he flicked through the photos of the strange document, until he reached the signature page. There at the bottom was his own elegant hand, Rossi’s dainty letters, and a blood red symbol that he hadn’t noticed the first time he had looked over the pages. “I assume you have the answer for this.”

Felix leaned forward, his victorious smirk was quickly becoming an annoyance. “Marbas, a true demon lord of hell. Let me guess there is a third party clause that states something along the lines of ‘Should a third party arbitrator declare that the contract has not been followed to the fullest, said third party may take any form of compensation they deem necessary, from the party at fault?’”

“We had no third party arbitration,” Lex snarled as he stared at the symbol he had so callously ignored as being some seal of the spell.

“And yet you did,” Felix said tapping the demonic symbol before standing to leave with an aggravating amount of grace and arrogance, “I suggest you call your…associates, let them know they have all sold their souls to a demon. Maybe you can all find a way out of this. But then again, maybe it’s all too much trouble, I mean you don’t seriously think you’re going to heaven now?”

Lex snarled back, “Do you think you are?” 

Felix threw back his head, “Oh don’t worry about me, I secured my afterlife a long time ago. You…you should probably start thinking about yours. But then again maybe one of the principle lords of hell is reasonable?”

“What do you want De’Vanily,” Lex demanded, as Felix sauntered toward the door. 

Felix paused, and looked over his shoulder with a smirk and a wink, “Lila Rossi’s head on a platter. I’m sure at least one person in your little…community is more than capable of delivering. I don’t care much for the who’s, and what's, and how's. Just that it is done.” He then laughed and continued back to the door with a single back handed wave, “Pleasure doing business with you Lex!”

Lex Luthor scowled and almost broke his phone screen as he furiously dialed a number. “Savage! Gather the League. We need to do damage control immediately.”

Chapter Text

The building the Bats had identified as the Court’s headquarters was old in the way most American buildings were “old.” Built in the last hundred years, sprawling, and extravagant. This worked well for thieves, because it was built to be impressive, not secure. Old buildings in Europe and China were built to be fortresses, and modern buildings were built to be secure. But this building was simply built to take up as much space as possible, while looking as impressive as possible, which was perfect for professional thieves like Catwoman and Lady Noire. 

That didn’t mean that this job would be easy. The problem with these old American Buildings was that they were rather built like Labyrinths. Hallways twisted and turned in unexpected ways, and rooms led into each other without thought. Unless you knew the place intimately it could be very easy to get lost and confused, which was a terrible position to be in for a heist, and that wasn’t even taking into consideration the individual marks habits.

The Court of Owls had been Gotham’s shadowy puppet masters since its founding. That was nothing to scoff at. Between corruption, street gangs, mobs, and political reform, any other shadow group would have faltered and fallen, but not the Court. Everyone, from the Mayor to the mob bosses, knew that to play in Gotham, you had to pay homage to the Court. And they maintained this influence through a careful use of their wealth and their weapons, specifically the Talons. Even if their only goal was to stay wealthy and lounge around, the fact that they have been able to maintain their standing in the Gotham underworld spoke to the levels of fear and power they could create. 

This meant that no matter what advantages the building gave to Lady Noire and Catwoman, the Headquarters would be secure, guarded, and dangerous. Not as dangerous as stealing a miraculous from 'Eth Alth'eban and right beneath the nose of Ra’s Al Ghul, but still risky and potentially lethal. And of course, when Lady Noire had reclaimed the cobra miraculous from the League of Assassins, she had been allowed to make a little noise. In fact she had been able to openly flaunt her victory, and she had taken great pleasure in trashing Ra’s offices and painting little cats on everything she could touch. This job required absolute stealth, and no one could know that they had been there. 

This made the job almost impossible, especially since they had no idea what they were looking for. On the surface, the building was the headquarters for a charitable foundation. And while the charity was legit, and it was doubtful that any of the employees knew who it was they worked for—the donors list was heavily encrypted, and there were too many gaps in the ancient blueprints. The gaps were obviously secret rooms and passages, but as mentioned before, one of the greatest dangers of these old buildings was getting lost and therefore getting caught.

So with all this in mind, Lady Noire, and Selina got to work. The first step would be to find the security offices and access the building’s mainframe. From there they could work out where the files were being kept, which areas to avoid, and how they could move around the building without being seen. They couldn’t case the joint traditionally, since they were both obviously known by the Court, but Raven was only too happy to help, and using her and Zatanna’s spells they were able learn what they could before the Court’s magical defenses kicked in. 

So it was that three nights after the wedding, the shadows began to move around the court. Two shadows specifically peeled away from the surrounding forest and slinked through the undergrowth and towards the building. 

Entering through the charity front was easy with the devices the Bats had provided, and Lady Noire felt her chaotic spirit groaning at how easy all of these spells and gadgets made what was usually an adrenaline pumping heart pounding affair. However, she suppressed her cat-like urges to just start knocking vases over, and followed her mentor past the looped cameras, and towards the first hidden entrance. 

It was behind a bookshelf, the biolock secreted behind a copy of Machiavelli’s The Prince. “Subtle,” Lady Noire muttered under her breath, and Catwoman cast her protege a look that was half amusement, and half admonishment. 

Lady Noire just smirked, and used the DNA they had “acquired” that morning to open the door. The schmuck they had taken it from was not the brightest. So they doubted he could get them very far in the hidden compound, but they only really needed him to get through the front door. Once the shelf swung inwards, Lady Noire’s smirk melted away and her eyes became sharp as they came to the true purpose of their heist. She slipped through the door moving so fast, that she was no more than moving shadows on those closed loop security systems.

Lady Noire used her claws to latch herself to the space above and behind the camera’s view. It was a contorted position as the sleek black dome meant the mechanical eye had a greater view than the standard view. The strain of her muscles made her grateful for the enhancements of her suit, as she twisted to reach Oracle’s bug and place it where the shell was attached to the wall. 

The bug looked like one of those mechanical toys, a single glance at its spider-like appendages screamed that this was no simple toy, but a highly sophisticated piece of machinery. It scurried around the camera like a beatle searching for food, before it found the wires that connected the camera to the power and the rest of the system, and latched onto it. 

There was absolute silence, as Lady Noire literally hung from the ceiling by her fingernails, her body contorted into a pretzel to avoid the camera’s gaze. Her long braid coiled around her arm like a snake as she counted down the seconds until she could move. 

“ I’m in , ” Oracle whispered in her ear. “ Playing animation of the schmuck, and looping the rest of the footage. You can move…now. ” 

The hidden elevator dinged open from the far side of the opulent room, and Lady Noire uncoiled, silent and graceful, before dropping to the floor. Catwoman entered the room with a proud smile and sauntering gate. Together, they stepped into the elevator, their combined weight equal to that of the schmuck, thus fooling any unknown pressure plates. 

Looking around, the elevator was a testament to the Court’s ideals. It was opulent with a classic design; marble floors, polished brass railing, and crystal clear mirrors surrounded by gilded frames and ornate detailing. Lady Noire could appreciate the attention to detail, and observance of the arts. But there was something…simplistic in the grandiose design that made the whole thing feel like a display and a waist. This elevator wasn’t an attempt to adhere to an aesthetic that someone found beautiful, but a vain peacocking display of wealth. 

However, Lady Noire didn’t have time to ponder as Oracle began speaking quickly in their ears. “ The hallway ’s all clear. All normal body guards are stationed around the Court Members. There are currently…four in residence. Each has at least two guards, and an assistant. This should work. There appear to be five researchers. Two are in the Talons’ stasis chamber, two are in separate labs, and one is with a Court member. None of the Talon’s appear to be active. ”

The two women stayed silent as the elevators stopped and they rushed out. The hall was brightly lit with ornate sconces in the oak paneling, and reflective marble floors. Once more demonstrating the Court’s deep roots and extreme wealth, Lady Noire and Catwoman rushed over the persian rugs to find the shadows where they would not be easily seen. 

“ Go into that first door on the left. That’s where they keep the masks. ” 

The electric lock let out a mournful beep, as Oracle opened it with a simple flick of her finger. The room was full of the stark owl masks of the Court, and nothing else. They were arranged like trophies, each with their own place and velvet surroundings. Even for Lady Noire, who had always appreciated the finer things, these grandiose displays were getting to be a bit much. Still, she did little more than exchange amused looks with Catwoman. Before selecting a mask at random. 

Once again, Lady Noire’s magic had the advantage of Catwoman, as she was able to drop her transformation and suddenly, she was in a designer three piece suit. Her blazer was meticulously tailored and the matching pencil skirt hugged her hosed legs perfectly. The white dress shirt was modest enough to be professional, but with enough of a suggestion to draw attention to the way it hugged her figure. All of this combined with the stylish stilettos, cold owl mask, high tech tablet, and professional hair style, turned Marinette into the perfect image of one of their secretaries. 

Catwoman's smile was soft and proud as she gently ran a hand over Lady Noire’s hair, and helped affix the mask. Then, Catwoman disappeared into the space between floors and Lady Noir strode confidently out into the hall. She walked like the cat she was. She was powerful, confident, and alluring. She strode forward with a grace and power, that none would dare question her presence. And since she wore the right clothes, none did. 

Still, Lady Noire was grateful that there was no one around to question her presence. The ornate halls were eerily empty. And if it were not for the bright lights, and Oracle’s warnings she would have thought this place abandoned, it was so silent and still. Not even Lady Noire made a sound, as she had long since mastered the art of walking in silence, even in three inch stilettos. 

No shadow escaped her searching eyes, as Oracle directed her through the compound, though her head remained still. She took in everything with an artist’s attention to detail. However, other than the blatant displays of wealth and the hacked security system, there was not much to take notice of. 

A less thief would have taken this stillness and become confident, leading them to move carelessly and make a mistake. However, Lady Noire was not a lesser thief, and so it only made her nervous. She forced herself to relax her shoulders even as her spine threatened to stiffen. Cats relaxed before the pounce, moving languidly to the perfect position before coiling their muscles to attack at the perfect time. So that was what Lady Noire did as she wandered those empty halls, seeing noone and hearing nothing. 

Finally, Oracle directed her to what they guessed was the file room. She was in a hallway that was lined with safes. Three on the right, three on the left, and one at the end of the hall. There was no indication of which safe held what, and Lady Noire had to respect the subtle use of cunning. Only members could identify which safe they needed, and thieves could spend hours cracking these state of the art monoliths of security and safety only to find that it was the wrong one. 

“ There are no digital records of which safe is which, ” Oracle said mournfully. “ You’re going to have to guess. ”

“ No, ” Lady Noire thought with determination, “I won’t”  

She held out her hand as if she was just casually brushing against the wall. And closed her eyes. She reached out with her aura, and began to search for magic. It was a simple trick. Anyone could do it, and it came in handy when you suspected magic, or magic users to be around. Lady Noire usually used it to identify miraculous. But now she was searching for something not nearly as dangerous, but perhaps just as powerful. 

Walking down the hall she searched for the poisoned aura that would identify a demonic contract. She herself had never seen one, but Constantine had told her what to look for. Not overwhelming power, but a latent presence saturated with demonic power. 

“It will be slight and subtle,” Constantine had warned, “Not obvious enough to set the alarm bells ringing, but enough that will send a shiver down your spine. Any human that holds that thing will know that something is wrong with it, but it’ll be nothing more than an itch in the back of their skulls.” 

Immediately, Lady Noire noticed the overwhelming power coming from the safe at the end of the long hallway. It was heavy and blinding, but only because there was so much in there. There were so many overlapping powers in that safe, that it was almost impossible to distinguish one from the other. Obviously that was where the Court kept their magical artifacts, but Lady Noire doubted that was where they put the contract. So she blocked out the safe, and focused on the other doors, as she slowly paced down the hallway. 

The first few doors held nothing, or at least nothing she could sense. Then she noticed it. The faint flicker of…something deep within the second vault on the right. “This one,” she whispered as she approached the door. She knelt before it, examining the lock. 

It was a work of art. Retinal and finger print scanners, and digital combination lock set within a truly massive door that looked to be pure steel. After a quick scan from the body camera, Oracle listed out literally every single way this particular model was unhackable. But only droned out one ear and out the other. Lady Noire was no hacker, and this wasn’t a door she could pick. On any other heist, she might have just transformed and used cataclysm, but again the point was stealth. No one was supposed to know that they were there. But the Cat was not the only miraculous weapon in her arsenal. 

Reaching into her blazer pocket, she slipped the sunglasses on under her mask, and whispered the transformation phrase. A bright light engulfed the hall. When it died, Lady Noire found that she was still Lady Noire, but she was now in the guise of Lady Stallion. She was dressed in English riding garb with knee high black boots, slim black pants, and a fitted brown blazer. Her black hair was braided into a crown, and the miraculous sunglasses were perched perfectly on her nose. Idly she thought about how this would be the perfect miraculous transformation for MDC, but she cast it aside.  

“ It’s a good thing I looped the cameras, ” Oracle said dryly, “ Cause there is no way that wouldn’t have been noticed. ”

“ I’ve secured the Talons, ” Catwoman hissed over the comms.

“ Good, ” Oracle said the clacking of keys could be heard over the comms, as Lady Stallion opened a portal into the darkened safe. “ That virus will keep the systems down for the next three hours. Still try no to get caught—Lady Noire what’s wrong? ”

Lady Stallion huffed, as she put the silver horseshoe up to her mouth and spoke through it. “There’s a vacuum sucking all of the air out,” she hissed. She tapped the edge of her weapon and a light illuminated the rows upon rows of filing cabinets and obsessively organized boxes. 

“ I guess that’s how they deal with people coming through the walls, ” Oracle mused, her fingers still clacking away. “ Still be careful, they probably have the cabinets wired or something, though again I’m not seeing any of that on here. ”  

“It’s ok,” Lady Stallion said, moving forward. The magical weapon still raised to help her breath. She reached out with her senses, and moved toward that slight magical presence she had felt earlier. It was exactly as Constantine had described. An inert aura of power, not strong on it’s own, but with a layer of poison that suggested more. 

Setting down her tablet and taking a deep breath, she held it, and moved the horseshoe over the cabinet. The center space lit up like a screen and she immediately set the alarm wire aglow. It also identified a small charge connected to the wire and the file cabinet’s fingerprint scanner. 

“Can someone say overkill,” Lady Stallion muttered once she had replaced the magical weapon at her mouth. 

“ I don’t know ,” Dick’s voice echoed over the comms. “ Watching you two Ladies work…I’m starting to think B isn’t so paranoid after all. ”

“Dick,” Lady Stallion muttered as she pulled tools from her uniform’s pockets that would help her trick the wires and keep them from exploding. “How long have you been there.”

“ The whole time, ” Oracle groaned, “ He won’t stop snacking next to my computer. ”

“ Hey! ” Dick snapped. “ I’m hungry! ”

“ Then you should have eaten at dinner, ” a gruff no nonsense voice echoed.

“ Bruce, ” Catwoman hissed with both amusement and exasperation. “ You do realize that we can take care of ourselves. ”

“ Yes, ” Bruce gruffed, his tone not giving anything away, and when that was all he said, the comms were filled with all three women’s soft laughter. 

“ I’m done here, ” Catwoman finally breathed, “ Lady Noire I’m moving to you. ”

Lady Stallion rolled her eyes, as she worked the wires. It was delicate, intricate work, especially in the dark, with the threat of an explosive, and a vacuum trying to steal her air. But the low hum of conversation was a good way to keep her mind occupied, as tried to find a way to open the cabinet without blowing the whole thing to pieces. “You know technically,” she said idly, “Since I’m wearing the Horse Miraculous, I’m Lady Stallion right now.”

“ Siriously, ” Dick said, “ Wait, do we have to come up for every miraculous that we wear? ” 

“Don’t forget our fusion transformations,” Lady Stallion whispered cheerfully.

“ Oh well that’s just great!” Dick groaned. 

“ Lady Stallion ,” Bruce said unfazed, “ That mechanism works off a circuit. You need to find a way to keep the circuit from completing, before you open the drawer.” 

“Oh…,” Lady Stallion said, “Thanks.”

“ Anytime, ” Bruce said simply. And Lady Stallion could practically hear Catwoman’s self satisfied smile. 

Lady Stallion stopped what she was doing, and readjusted. Within a few minutes she popped the drawer open with a satisfied laugh. Her hand immediately found the file she was looking for. That ambient presence guided her far better than her eyes ever could. And so she braced herself as she pulled out the contract. She hissed the moment her fingers touched the vellum like material. 

“Demon leather,” she hissed.

“ What? ” Dick hissed. 

“Demon contracts are written on leather paper, like how vellum is made from calfskin, only with demons you never know what type of creature it came from,” Lady Stallion explained, as she forced her revulsion down in favor of reading the exact terms and conditions Lila had imposed on her clients.  

“ Do…Do I want to know ?” Oracle asked, her voice tinged with a deep hesitation and fear. 

“Given that Marbas is one of the Lords of Hell,” Lady Noire said, snapping pictures of the pages, “No. No you really don’t.”

“ Great, ” Oracle groaned. 

“ Lady Stallion, ” Catwoman hissed. “ Four mice coming your way. ” 

“ I see them ,” Oracle snapped. “One Court member, two guards and one assistant. ETA four minutes. ”

“Almost done,” Lady Stallion hissed, furiously snapping pictures of each page. 

She paused over the last page and the symbol of the demon. She could practically feel the malice and hate rising off of the leather page. And there, right beside it, was Lila’s carefully curated penmanship. Lady Stallion wanted nothing more than to burn that name from her eyes, but she simply took the picture, and hurriedly stuffed the contract back where it belonged.

“ Two minutes! ” 

Lady Stallion pulled a random file, and then proceeded to remove every last trace of her existence. From the safe.

“ There at the door !” 

“ Marinette—”

Dick began, but he was cut off by the clanging sound of the safe’s bolts turning. A soft breeze brushed over the thief as the fans reversed and started pushing air in. Lights flickered on overhead, and as the door began its slow heavy swing opened. Lady Noire said the words. 

A tall man in a designer suit walked in like he was the king of the word, followed closely by his beautiful, yet professional secretary, and his two guards. They were unidentifiable in their simple masks, but that only heightened the sense of importance and power around them. He froze as he saw a lone assistant checking a lone file, as she blindly made her way to the door. 

“What is this!” he bellowed. 

The secretary stared and dropped her file, with a gasp. “I’m sorry sir!” she gasped, her voice muffled behind her mask, but even so there was a light musical quality to it. As she knelt to retrieve her scattered pages, the man took a moment to appreciate the view, as she babbled something about a boss, and a last minute assignment, and how she didn’t mean to be a bother or anything, and—

“Enough!” the man snapped, “Your name girl.”

“N-No names are permitted within the court,” the girl stammered. Her head ducked, in obvious submission, and the man nodded in appreciation of both her subservience and her intelligence.

“Well,” he sneered, “Your master trained you well, even if he is an imbecile. Give me his name so that I can report him to the Judge. No secretaries are permitted in the vaults without escorts and no files may leave the vault without express permission from the Judge, or at least three other seated members.”

“I-I am sorry sir!” the girl practically whimpered. “I didn't know I–”

“It is fine…” the man said, studying her carefully, and behind his mask, he sneered. But his hand was gentle as he lifted her chin to look at him. Her expressionless mask doing nothing to quiet his rather one minded imagination. “Do not worry. The punishment will fall on him, not you. Provided, you make certain…considerations for my aid.”

 He imagined her eyes going wide with childlike innocence, even as her body shifted nervously, accentuating the movement of less…innocent attractions. “Considerations?” she whimpered.

“Nothing, I’m sure you haven’t done for your own master,” the man said confidently, “And nothing you would find distasteful. Isn’t that right Mia?”

His own secretary nodded mutely, no aspect of her showing any displeasure at her boss's actions or insinuations. “Oh,” the girl said softly, “Well…ok, if…if you promise to be…gentle…”

Behind his mask the man wanted to take her right then and there in the safe. The idea was appealing, having his guards at the end of the hall, while forcing Mia to watch, as he made this delicate, little woman scream for him. Find all the ways he could punish her for breaking the rules, and bending her to his will. 

“Sir,” Mia said, her voice almost robotic in her professionalism, breaking the illusion. “We’re on a deadline.”

“Right,” the man snarled, then more gently said, “Give me your Master’s name, now pet, and I’ll see to everything.”

The girl stammered out a name, and he knew the schmuck instantly. He then reclaimed the file, and sent her on. He would have to punish Mia later for disrupting his fantasies, and maybe interrupting what could have been a very pleasurable hour, in an otherwise dull night. But she was right, he had work to do, and the Judge would not be as lenient as he was.

Lady Noire rushed out of the safe, clutching her tablet to her chest, as if she was a mouse running before the cat. But once she was out of sight and ear of the guards, she slowed, straightened, and joined Catwoman and Oracle in their eruptions of laughter. 

“ That was two good!” Oracle cheered, “ Do you think that guy realized how close he was to becoming a eunuch? ” 

“ Can we still make that happen? ” Dick growled.

“ Oh lighten up Blue Bird, ” Lady Noire whispered. “ He’s hardly the first to make that mistake. ” 

“ Men, ” Catwoman hummed. 

“Preach,” Lady Noire sighed.

“ Enough, ” Bruce said. “ Do you have the information ?”

“I do,” Lady Noire said and a predatory smile grew under her stolen mask. “And I think I know how to get ahead!”

Chapter Text

“Ok,” Tim said, laying the copies of the demonic contract out on the cave’s long conference table. “So we’ve got confirmation that the Court of Owls is using Rossi to consolidate their power, for a massive hostile takeover of all Gotham’s corporations and infrastructure. Selena, were you able to sabotage the Talons?”

“They won't even last five minutes outside of their tanks,” the master thief confirmed. 

“Excellent,” Bruce said simply. “Tim, Barabra, and I will work on the corporate side of things to get their claws out. Disrupt those contracts, and manage the fall out. Constantine, any luck on undoing Rossi’s sway?”

The sorcerer took a swig of his flask and nodded, “Yep, me and the druids got an antidote. Be best to use it all at one thought, some of the ingredients have a shelf life.”

“We need to set a trap,” Stephanie cried eagerly. 

“For the elite of Gotham,” Damian scowled. “Which means a gala.”

As one the Batclan all groaned, but Raven ignored them in favor of pointing out the more dangerous problem. “What about the demon? This direct interference with those who have sold their souls to him, will give him the opportunity to manifest in this realm physically. And since her has the cults of Gotham under his sway, he could use his power to empower them and create an army.”

Marinette closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. Silently, Dick squeezed her hand reassuringly and nodded with a smile. Her heart was thundering in her chest, but she stood up. It took everything in her power to keep her hands from shaking as she pulled out the Miracle Box, and set it gently on the table. She had to do this, she needed to do this. But she didn’t want to. The very idea of working with a team again, of handing out these precious gems…it felt wrong. She didn’t think she could handle it if the users she had chosen betrayed her again. 

Slowly she looked up and saw everyone staring at her patiently. There was no judgment or fear in their eyes, just quiet acceptance for whatever happened next. She hoped she could trust them. She wanted to trust them. But dare she? Dare she risk being broken again, being shattered on the ground by those who were meant to help and protect her? 

Marinette’s eyes slowly found Selina’s and there was nothing but pride and encouragement in her gaze, as she nodded Marinette forward. Marinette took a deep breath and gathered the strength of all of her masks and identities. She reminded herself that this wasn’t just choosing potential allies. This was family. Selina was family. She trusted Selina with everything that she was. She would trust these people too.

Slowly, deliberately, Marinette did one of the hardest things she had ever done. She pressed the center button on the box, and as one all of the kwami flew out in swirling balls of light. Once they manifested, they gathered around their Guardian like an honor guard, smiling excitedly out at all of the potential users. Well, all accept one. Duusu, the peacock, took one look around and flew straight for Alfred. 

The composed butler embarrassed the small creature gently, as the small blue bird sobbed into his chest. “I’ve missed you so much!” The kwami cried.

“As I have missed you,” Alfred said gently. And Marinette felt something within her unclench. Duusu had suffered so much over the years. He needed this, so Marinette would give it to him. 

So, with a new resolve, Marinette picked up the broach and stepped forward saying, “Alfred Pennyworth, I give you the miraculousness of emotion. Will you use it for the betterment and protection of the world?”

“I will,” Alfred said, his voice only slightly choked, as he reverently bowed to her and took the broach with the hand not currently cradling the small kwami. He deftly put it on his lapel, and it trasmored into a small subtle silver bead. 

Marinette nodded and turned. Nooro was practically shivering in excitement, staring at his Guardian desperately. Marinette smiled at him and drew forth his broach and made her way down the table. “Raven.”

The young enchantresses had tears of joy in her eyes, as she stood proudly before one of the most powerful beings in her world. Marinette did her best to be reassuring as she said, “I give you the Miraculous of transmission, will you use it for the betterment and protection of the world?”

Raven knelt before the guardian, in a billow of her purple cloak, and said with tears in her eyes, “I thought it was my destiny to end the world. I have been a slave for so long! And now you are giving me the chance to be more! Guardian, I swear on Azerath and my very soul that I will never betray you or misuse the power you are giving me! I swear by all that I am and will be!”

Marinette chuckled nervously saying, “I’m not sure that is necessary. But I accept your oath. Now stand up, and accept your kwami.” 

Ravel obeyed, and used the broach to replace the clasp of her cloak. It transformed to a similar but less large purple opal, and Raven embraced Nooro as he settled himself on her shoulder. Marinette then reunited Luka and Julia with Sass and Roaar, and she thought she had never seen the twins happier. The other assignments were less emotional but no less significant. 

Damian was given the fox, and Marinette could tell that he was bursting with joy at having such an adorable and fierce creature like Trixx by his side. Longg was given to Cass, and they acknowledged each other silently, but boldly. Mullo was given to Barbara, and Stompp was given to Duke. Ziggy practically rammed into Jason he was so excited, and began talking about all of the fun they would get up to together. Daizzi and Stephanie suggested a dance party, and Tim and Pollen vetoed that idea immediately. 

Right then, a portal opened, and Bunnix stepped forward, Alex from their time by her side. Immediately Alex ran and embraced Marinette. The two held each other and laughed as they had not seen each other, since Alex had helped her steal the miraculous of the viper from the Louver two years ago. 

“So it’s time then,” Alex said, pulling away. 

“Yeah,” Marinette said, her breath still shaky, but her heart a little easier after bequeathing so many of her charges to worthy and truly compatible holders. “You ready.”

“I think so,” Alex said with a small smile. “Let’s kick that bitch’s ass!” 

Marinette laughed, and made way for Fluff to fly into her chosen arms. That left Barkk, Orikko, Wayzz, Kaalki and Plagg. Marinette took a deep breath and picked up the green shelled braclet. She clinched it in her fist and then walked to Bruce. 

“Bruce Wayne, Guardian of Gotham, I give you the Miraculous of Protection, with you use it for the betterment and protection of the world?”

Bruce looked down at the small bracelet, stone faced. And for a moment, Marinette worried that his pride and distaste for magic would cause him to reject it. But he looked Marinette in the eye and said, “I will.” 

Marinette felt a weight lift off her chest as she smiled and handed over the bracelet. Wayzz embraced her cheek whispering, “Master fu would be so proud!” 

Marinette did her best not to cry as the turtle came to sit on the Batman’s shoulder, but she walked away smiling. She took a deep calming breath and then laughed at Harley practically bouncing in excitement as Marinette dramatically pulled out the Miraculous of the Rooster and gave it to her crazy aunt. She then pulled out the collar of the Dog, and completely surprised Daisy, as presented the Miraculous to her dearest friend. 

“What?” Daisy sputtered, “But I—”

“Daisy, Batgirl, Marven,” she said, beaming with pride, “You and your system are some of the strongest people I know. Your loyalty and adoration for humanity and the beauty of the world despite everything you have been through, is breathtaking. So with that in mind, I give you the Miraculous of the Dog. Will you use it for the betterment and protection of the world?”

“But…But…” Daisy stuttered, “I haven’t integrated. I’m not whole! I still have so much to do and—”

“I don’t need you to be whole,” Marinette insisted. “I just need you to be my friend and my support. Can you do that?”

“Of course!” Daisy cried, “But—”

“Daisy,” Barbara cutt in wheeling forward. She smiled at the girl, “Just take the damned collar. You’ve earned it.”

Daisy looked between them, the collar, and the bouncing Barkk, before surging forward and embracing Marinette as tightly as she could. “Thank you,” Daisy whispered, and she reverently took the miraculous and put it on. 

Daisy laughed and then picked up the second to last miraculous. “Selina,” she said, and she came to stand before her mentor, as they both cried tears of joy, “You have been nothing, but the best mentor, guardian…mother, I could have ever asked for. Now I know the horse isn’t your preferred animal, but will you take this miraculous for the betterment and protection of the world.” 

Selina cired as she threw her arms around her daughter, “Of course I will! Oh, Marinette…I’m so proud of you!”

“Thank you,” Marinette whispered. “For everything!”

Selina kissed her forehead, and Marinette took a deep breath as she turned back to the miracle box and Dick. He was looking at her with absolute trust and adoration, Marinette’s breath was taken away, as he waited patiently for his turn. She swallowed and stepped toward him. But before she could slip the chaos ring from her finger a voice above them cried out, 

“Well isn’t that sweet!”

Everyone spun to look at the man leaning of the catwalk railing with a condescending sneer on his handsome face. The vigilantes fell into defensive postures at the sight of him and Bruce demanded, “Who are you and how did you get in here?”

“Really Mr. Wayne,” the young man called moving to descend the staircase, “There is no need to be so hostile. I’ve known your little secret for years, and I’ve kept silent! Really I have no interest in engaging in your little world—”

“Then why are you here Felix?” Marinette snapped, forcing everyone to look between her and the intruder. For Marinette’s part she was doing everything she could not to panic and send him to oblivion, but the man with the face that tormented her dreams simply smirked and said,

“Well hello to you too, Marinette. You know last time we met, you never mentioned that you were Ladybug! What a surprise?”

“Marinette,” Bruce said slowly, “You know this man?”

“Felix de Gramily,” Tim answered instead, “Cousin of Adrien Agreste, the former Chat Noir.”

“I see you’ve done your research,” Felix smirked. “Did any of that include the part where your little guardian over there betrayed my cousin, broke his mind, and left him to dissolve to a mere shadow of a human being!”

Marinette flinched back at the pure loathing and hatred pouring off of the young man. Just a few weeks ago he had been flirting, and teasing her, now he looked at her with total and complete loathing. Marinette took a deep breath and shifted into her Ladybug mask. The heavy energy of Order grounded her, and she stared Felix down with calm cool professionalism. 

“He betrayed me,” Ladybug said firmly. 

“Well, it’s not like he had a choice in his actions,” Felix spat, “You and that witch took that away from him!” 

“What are you talking about?” Dick demanded moving between Marinette and Felix as they stared each other down, calm, cold determination against deadly, fiery hatred.

“Lilla Rossi,” Felix snarled. “She poisoned his mind, I know she did. She and that ring infected him! Made him sick. And you he,” he spat point straight at Marinette, “His partner. His friend! You did nothing to help him!” 

“It wasn’t her fault he wasn’t compatible,” Daisy snapped, coming to stand beside Dick in guarding Marinette. 

“He was sick! ” Felix yelled, “He’s still sick! He needs help! And you need to help him!” 

“And how do you expect us to do that?” Tim demanded. 

“Give me the ring,” Felix demanded. 

“Oh hell no!”

“Are you crazy?!” 

“Restrain him!” Bruce yelled, and the vigilantes surged forward, but stopped when Felix held up his phone threateningly. 

“Anyone lays a finger on me and the whole world learns that Bruce Wayne is Batman!” Felix look around and then took a deep breath and smiled sardonically. He then slumped back and spoke, a lot more calmly this time. “Look,” he said in a placating tone, “I’m sorry. I didn’t do this right. I am here to ask for your help. I just got mad when I saw you handing out those gems like candy. Can we start over?” 

Ladybug held herself close, but she met Felix’s fiery gaze. He was still furious, but he was controlled for the moment, so she sighed and said, “What do you want, Felix?”

“I want you,” he said, softly bitter, “To do your damned job. Be the hero you claim to be and save my cousin!” 

Marinette shook her head, “He wasn’t compatible with the Miraculous—”

“Bullshit,” Felix hissed, his nostrils flaring as if he could breath fire. “He held that cursed ring for five years, and he was just fine!” 

“And he became unbalanced,” Ladybug insisted, “The ring drove him mad!”

“That was Lilla’s fault not his!” 

“He hurt me!” Marinette yelled. All of her masks working at once to scream out her pain at the mirror image of the man she had once loved. “He was my partner, my friend! And he hurt me in ways—” Marinette choked back her sob as phantom pain from the depths of his betrayal blossomed all over her body. “He hurt me, and I can not save him.”

Felix huffed. His jaw twisting as he glared at her, but upon seeing the pain in her eyes he took a deep breath and said as calmly as he could manage. “He was sick—”

“ I was sick!” Marinette snapped. “All of Paris was sick! Lilla controls your perceptions, not your actions! The miraculous heightens your emotions, it does not create them! Being ‘sick’ is not an excuse for what he did!” 

“He needs help!” Felix insisted. 

“Yes!” Marinette snapped, “He does…But not from me.”

Felix glared at her, but maintained his composure, “There is no one else. He needs his miraculous. It is the only way.” 

Marinette shook her head and turned away from him. She couldn’t look at him anymore. His hair might have been dyed, but he was still the spitting image of his cousin. She couldn’t deal with this right now, so she snatched the now empty Miracle Box, and stormed out of the cave. Maybe Adrien was sick. Maybe he couldn’t truly be held responsible for his actions. But that didn’t change what he had done. What he had done to her before Selina had saved her, was beyond unforgivable. And an explanation is not an excuse. In the end, Adrien had made a choice, and now they were both bearing the consequences. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” Dick asked. He looked down at Marinette, curled around herself in her large bed. He was glad that she hadn’t left the mansion, but he hated to see her this despondent and sad. 

Marinette said nothing, but there was a general shift from the bed that said she had shaken her head. Dick sighed and stepped into the room. He toed off his shoes and sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for her to talk. “Bruce and Tim are dealing with Felix. I’m not sure what he was thinking, but he must be truly desperate to have come here like this.”

Marinette curled in on herself tighter, and Dick cursed himself for how that sounded and rushed to explain saying, “I’m not saying that to convince you to help him. I’m just saying that it was pretty dumb to barge in here and threaten you like that.”

A huff of laughter, and Marinette pulled herself up a bit. So that she could see him. She had been crying, and Dick wanted nothing more than to punch that asshole in the face, for making her eyes that red and puffy. “This was supposed to be a good day,” she mumbled. 

“Hey!” Dick soothed, reaching out to brush the tears from her eyes, “This is still a good day! Everyone has their Miraculous. The family is behind you—”

“Not you,” she sobbed. She chuckled a sad laugh and said, “You're my counterpart, my perfect partner, my balance! And I still haven’t given you the damned thing!” 

“And I told you,” he said softly, “I don’t mind waiting.” 

“He hurt me,” Marinette sobbed again. “In the end, that was all he was capable of doing. Everything he did was nothing but an act of destruction and chaos designed to be cruel! God!” She cried, and the tears began to flow again.

Dick didn’t hesitate. He moved up beside her on the bed and held her close as she broke apart in her arms. “I can’t help him,” Marinette sobbed. “I can’t! I know I should want to. He’s sick, and he needs help! But I can’t! I can’t!”

“It’s ok,” Dick soothed. “You don’t have too.”

“But I should—”

“Shh,” Dick whispered, stroking her inky smooth black hair as he did, “Should and shouldn’t don’t apply here. His bastard father should have never used the butterfly for evil. The old guardian should have never given him the Cat. A lot of people should and shouldn’t have done a lot of things and these are just the consequences.”

“He needs help,” Marinette sobbed.

“And he’ll get it,” Dick reassured her. “Constantine and Zatanna are already looking into it. “They’re also working on a spell to make sure he and Felix never come anywhere near you again.” 

“But—”

“No!” Dick insisted. “It’s over. You’ve done your bit, it’s over. It’s over.”

Mairnette burst into a fresh waves of tears, and Dick just held her, hoping that, if even a little bit of his strength could help, she could claim it. Finally she looked up sniffling. She chocked out a laugh and a smile and then sat up. “Thank you, Dick.” 

“Anytime…my queen.”

“Queen?” she laughed, stunned.

“You said princess and m’lady are off the table,” Dick shrugged. “Besides, I think Queen fits better.”

Marinette searched his gaze for a minute, and Dick did everything in his power to show her nothing but sincerity and adoration. Apparently it was the right move, as she surged forward. Her kiss was like nothing he had ever felt before, and instantly, Dick wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her close. He could taste her tears on her lips, as they deepened the kiss until it was something more than just a sign of their shared affection, but a promise and sign of something far more intimate and lasting.

When Marinette pulled away, leaving them both breathless and wanting more, Dick opened his eyes to see her drinking him in longingly, and holding the Ring of the Cat between them. “Dick Greyson,” she said, hopeful and breathless, “This is—”

Dick didn’t let her finish. He swallowed whatever she was going to say, as he closed his hand around the ring in acceptance. “Yes,” he whispered against her lips. And he would have said more, with far more eloquent language, but Marinette did not let him. She slipped the ring on his finger and then there was nothing left to do but get lost in each other. Until the time came for them to find their enemies, and completely and utterly destroy them.

Chapter Text

“Is everything set?” Batman’s voice echoed over the coms. One by one everyone checked in, as Gotham’s elite gathered in the botanical garden’s for a charity picnic. The day was perfect for such an event, and when one was personally invited by the illustrious Bruce Wayne, then how could they refuse? 

“Everyone on Lila’s list is here,” Red Robin confirmed. 

“Purification Sigil Complete,” Luka hissed, “Get everyone in front of the stage.”

“We’ll have to act quickly,” Bunnyx said firmly, she was the only holder transformed at the moment. “Lila will know the moment she loses power.”

“Does everyone have their miraculous ready?” Dick asked, he was standing beside Marinette beside the drinks. She looked beautiful in her pale pink sundress, just perfect for a garden party. And he looked pretty good himself, in the suit she had picked out for him. The last few weeks had been hard for her, but Dick was pleased to see that after everything that had happened, she was coming back stronger than ever. 

That mischievous minx, he had met on the roof of the museum, was still there as she grinned up at him, while straightening his tie. But she stood taller now, stronger. She seemed…more herself than when she was shamelessly flirting and causing chaos. It was good, and Dick couldn’t wait to see what else life had in store for them. But first things first, as everyone confirmed that everything was in place for their little trap.

Various sounds of affirmation echoed through the comms, until everyone had confirmed their readiness. Dick fingered the silver ring on his finger, and eyed the black earrings Marinette wore proudly. “Are you sure you don’t want to switch,” he asked, turning off the comms. “I know you prefer the cat?”

Marinette shook her head with a smile, “I started this as Ladybug. I will end this as Ladybug.”

Dick grinned and a mix of pride and admiration swirling within him as they moved through the party. He wasn’t afraid to admit it. He was completely and totally enraptured by the woman next to him, and he couldn’t wait to fight by her side.  

“Rossi just walked in with the Silvertons,” Tim confirmed. 

“Show time,” Harley cried. And Dick and Marinette shared a grin. 

“Let’s end this,” Marinette said simply, and everyone moved.

Lila was pleasantly cautious, when the Silvertons accepted the invitation for the Wayne Foundation garden party. She needed to see if she could salvage anything with the Waynes, plus the opportunities here were too good to pass up. But at the same time, there was a quickness to this event that put her on edge. 

Shouldn’t Bruce be jetting off on his honeymoon with his new bride? Or taking a break since his last party had been attacked by Scarecrow. Her pet had reassured her that this was Gotham, and everything would be fine. But she wasn’t so sure. Her confrontation with Felix had shaken her, and she needed to finish this job quickly and move on. Madras almost had everything he needed, then his contracts would come due and the world would be hers. It was only a matter of time.

She graciously took a sip of champagne and smiled as she led her pets through the oblivious elite, all the while looking for a Wayne she could get her teeth into. “Everyone! May I have your attention please!” Brucie Wayne called out from the stage and everyone began moving forward. Lila found herself in the middle of the crowd which suited her just fine as she was hidden from more discerning eyes. She scanned the crowds, tuning out whatever drivel Brucie was spouting about civil responsibility, and the strength of Gotham, and whatnot. 

Several of her new pawns were in attendance. She took a moment to stroke the bubble of power within her mind with satisfaction. It was growing stronger and stronger. Soon she wouldn’t even need to speak to get what she wanted. She would just have to look and everyone around her would scramble to do as she said. She almost wanted to cackle. She hadn’t been this powerful since Paris, and it was exhilarating! Out of the corner of her eye she saw the flicker of a pink sundress, and Lila couldn’t stop the vicious grin as she spied Marinette arm in arm with Dick Greyson. 

She couldn’t wait to tear that witch apart. Her mind swirled with delicious schemes of retribution for once her plan would succeed. She would take the mind of that poor boy and have him beat her, and then—

Pain. Pain arched through Lila’s mind like a sword ripping through her mind and tearing her to shreds. She blinked as she looked up and around. The lines of white arched through the air, and Lila looked down to see that she was standing on one. A haze of anguish battered on her senses as everyone around her collapsed one by one to the ground. No! Not everyone, she had just enough senses to see that it was not everyone. Just…just her sheep. 

Ladybug was ready the moment Lila started running. She had to admit, she was impressed. The other girl was clearly in extreme pain from having whatever influence she held so forcibly ripped from her, and in such large quantities too. However, Ladybug felt no pity for the little liar. This really had gone on for too long, and she was ready to end it. 

Ladybug threw her yoyo, but it was blocked. Red energy surrounded Lila, and it blocked the attack. However, Dick landed in front of Lila blocking her escape, and Ladybug had to smirk. Like her, the Miraculous had chosen to put him in the traditional armor of the Champions. Only his was completely black, a poisonous green lining the more distinct pieces. A hood completely shadowed his face, as he stood tall blocking Lila’s escape. Ladybug thought he looked like a creature out of myth, he was so tall and imposing. 

Clearly Lila thought so too, as she shrieked and tried to scramble away from the imposing presence. However, before she could truly savor Lila’s fear, the red energy around Lila expanded into a swirling mist. The mystical senses that told her danger was coming, set her every nerve on edge as the mist swirled and solidified in a single demonic form. 

Ladybug gasped. He was…beautiful. As a fashion designer, MDC had seen men that were truly beautiful of all types, and so she could confidently and objectively say that the creature before her, had to be one of the more perfect specimens she had ever seen. Something that was not helped by the fact that he was wearing a perfectly tailored suit jacket, and trousers. Only he was clearly wearing nothing under the jacket and pants, which only accentuated his perfect form. That being said, there was nothing about him that Ladybug could even remotely call human. 

He was a head taller than any human had the right to be. His skin was so black it was as if obsidian had been poured over his perfectly sculpted muscles. His goat eyes glowed with a golden malice, and authority, they sent shivers down her spines. His horns however were those of a dragon, sweeping forward and dripping blood. He raise a long hand, pointing at her with nails so long the only were practically talons and yet still he maintained an inhuman grace that screamed of danger. 

“Guardian,” he intoned, his voice almost hypnotic in it gravitas, “You have no right to interfere with my business. Unless you wish to start a war?”

“Do you own her soul?” Ladybug demanded. 

“She is my emissary,” the demon declared. 

“Unless you own her soul, you have no claim,” Ladybug declared. “And I claim that she has harmed those under my protection, so unless you want to start a war, Demon Lord Marbas, you will not interfere as I bring balance to this world.” 

Marbas laughed and it soothed even as it grated on Ladybug’s senses. Beyond the pair, she saw Nightwing tense in preparation. “She is my servant, and does my will. You cannot interfere.”

“No! But we can, you bloody peacock!” Fire flared between the demon and Lila, as Constantine and Zatanna descended among wind and sigils. The sorcerer and sorceress released their magic with backwards words and echoing chants, creating a cage of light around the demonic creature, from within which he screamed. 

The demon pounded on his cage, filling the space with red mist, as he cursed and howled in his demonic language. Ladybug felt more than saw and heard, her new Court surround her. The magic in the air filled her lungs, she thought she could sing from the power she could feel surging through her body. Never before had she felt so complete. So whole. 

Stepping around the ranting and raving demon, Marinette felt her her self grow taller stronger. She might not have been dressed in golden robes with a crown on her head. Nevertheless she was a queen, and with each step that fact became more self evident as she came to stand beside her partner, her king, her balance. He smiled and her as she smiled at him. And for once, Ladybug was perfectly at peace with everything around her. 

“Surrender Lila,” Ladybug demanded. “This is over.”

Lila held herself desperately, as her brain screamed as if a bullet had just ripped a whole in its center. The bubble of power that had been carefully crafted and grown over the last five years was gone, and she felt hollow and empty. She knelt there in the gravel of the garden trembling, as she looked up at the woman looming over her. 

Ladybug was as beautiful as ever. Her new armor made her seem tall and imperious, and there seemed to be an aura of power that emanated from her as surely and as strongly as it did from Marbas. Lila looked up, sweat and dust plastering her hair to her forehead, as she shivered against the pain.  

Vaguely she was aware of the miraculous holders surrounding her. In the corner of her eye, she could see Marbas pounding at his cage. Distantly, she was aware of the citizen sheep gathering to watch the spectacle. But all she could see was Ladybug, the Guardian, the thorn in her side…Marinette…her enemy. 

How dare she. How dare she! How DARE she stand there like a goddess made flesh, while Lila was weak and in pain. She was meant to be groveling at her feet, kicked and defeated under her heel. She was meant to throw herself off the roof of a building! Not come back stronger and more resplendent than ever! She should have killed the bitch in high school, and if she had then she wouldn’t be in this mess. She had only resulted to demons and magics because of her! And now she wants to even rip that away! Hell no!

Lila looked behind her. Marbas had stopped his pounding, and was now staring at her knowingly. He held out a hand to her, and she cringed against it and the victorious, predatory look in his eyes. But then she looked back at the Champion of Order and she snarled. 

Surrender? Surrender! She knew what waited for her if she surrendered. Chains! Chains clinging to her wrists, wrapping around her throat. Needles pressed into her skin, stealing her blood, her marrow, her life as they pumped her veins with every kind of drugs imaginable. She could still feel the phantom hands of her captors, as they did not allow her any part of her to go to waist. Surrender? No.

She snarled, as she forced her trembling legs to hold her weight. Stumbling to her feet, Marbas’s words echoed in her mind, “ Do you actually think you will go to heaven? ”

No, no Lila knew exactly where she was going once she had shuffled off this mortal coil. So in the end what did it matter, so long as she was able to crush this pathetic, little bug, as she went. As they said, better the devil you know and all that rot. 

“Marbas,” she whispered, 

“Shit!” the sorcerer yelled, “Someone stop her!”

“Give me your power, and I’ll give you my soul,” Lila muttered, as the heroes rushed to shut her up. 

“The deal is done,” Marbas declared, his smile cruel as the bloody mist astounding him, solidified into piercing thorns, that shattered the mystical construct, and stabbed Lila through the heart. 

Lila gasped as the world fell silent, and she coughed up something warm and wet. She could barely move her head, as she looked down and saw Ladybug staring at her in horror. Lila gave her a bloody smile, as she whispered in their native tongue, “ Je gagne.”

“I win.”

Chapter Text

Nightwing stared in horror at the impaled body before them. But just as his mind began to process the scene, the hardened thorns seemed to melt. Like blood, the liquid encased the girl as the demon’s laugh echoed throughout the world. And the sky itself turned red, the demon poured himself into the girl’s gaping chest. He didn’t have time to ponder what this meant. One look at Marinette confirmed it. It was time to transform. 

It was strange, he was expecting the power of the Black Cat to feel like a storm, like a rage of power and emotion that he would struggle to control. Instead, all he felt was freedom and joy, a lightness that threatened to float him away on winds of time and power. He settled into this power and let it wash over and through him, and once it was done, he opened his eyes to see his new form. 

Pure black armor lined with emerald green now protected him, styled like the Chinese warriors of old, he found himself standing straighter under its weight. He knew his eyes had turned into a poisonous cat-eyed green, and his hair now hung messily over his eyes. Running his tongue over his teeth found that he now had fangs, and his ear twitched with the realization that they had elongated into a more feline shape. But they did not perch on top of his head like a silly headband, no, there were his ears, fully transformed and drawing back his features into something sharp, elegant, and inhuman. A smirk found its way onto his face as he realized just how inhuman and dangerous he looked, because that was how he felt. 

However, there was no time to revel in his new form. Ladybug now stood beside him, standing tall and proud, her blood red armor practically glowing in the demonic light that had tainted the sky. Around them, the others followed suit, the miraculous transforming their normal uniforms to me accented with the various colors and animals that represented them. And all of their focus was on the new demonic creature before them. 

“ Look out ,” Baraara’s voice echoed through the comms, “S omething is happening in the city. It’s the people they're turning into demons !”

“The people who sold their souls,” Zatanna confirmed. “Shit, he’s going to turn Earth into the tenth level of Hell!” 

“I hate Pantheon wars,” Constantine grumbled as he readied his spells.

Up in the Watchtower, Martian Manhunter was screaming. “J’onn, what’s wrong?” Superman cried, flying over to help him.

“The psychic presence,” he gasped, “The one centered in Gotham…it just flared…ugh…it’s expanding…spreading?”

“How far?” Wonder Woman demanded. 

“The world…it’s spreading over the whole world.”

Superman looked up at the gathered Justice League members and ordered them calmly, saying, “Summon the others. We have work to do.”

“So we are all in agreement?” Lex Luthor demanded. 

“We are,” Vandal Savage declared, setting down his own copy of the contract that he had made with Lila Rossi. “Clearly, this child has reached too far, and it is time to push her back.”

“Is there any way to free our souls from this demon?” Queen Bee of Bialya demanded.

“Unclear,” Circe said, rifling through the contract, “This is why I do not deal with demons, or mind manipulators.”

Clarion cackled in his chair, causing his cat to leap from his arms at the sudden violence of his joy, “Wow, that little brat really got you lot, didn’t she! She—” Clarion froze, his grin stretching to wide and too sharp as he seemed to stare at a random wall with absolute glee. His fellow villains knew enough to be disturbed, especially when he cooed with obvious glee, “Well, isn’t that interesting!”

“Clarion—” Savage began, but whatever he was about to say was cut off as he doubled over in pain. 

“And that’s my cue,” Circe declared, summoning a portal while her less magically inclined allies doubled over and began to writhe on the ground. 

“What…is… happening?” Lex gritted. He clutched his head, feeling as if any moment it was going to explode from the pressure and the pain. 

Clarion laughed at their pain, clapping with glee. “What fun! What fun!” he cried, “Old Madras! He sure knows how to throw a party! I wonder what kind of demons you’ll be?” 

Queen Bee screamed as cruel, tattered wings tore themselves from her back. Her nails elongated into wicked claws that tore at her own flesh in an attempt to escape the pain of her transformation. Lex screamed as horns, long, curved, and sharp, forced themselves from his skull. Vandal collapsed as his legs broke and twisted into a new shape, his skin burned as scales and fur dug their way through his skin. 

Their twisted forms writhed and screamed even after the transformation ended, because just as they settled into their bodies, their minds were gripped in a vice that turned all their thoughts and instincts into a single, anamalistc desire…

Obey.

And Kill.

Queen Bee stood up. Her limbs elongated and blackened, ending in claws designed to rip through steel as easily as flesh. Her eyes were gone, and in their place were the black, reflective orbs of an insect. Her jaw was dislocated to make room for the rows upon rows of needle-sharp teeth that dripped venom like the viper that had become her tongue. 

Vandal snarled. His form was caught between a bear and a serpent. His face had been twisted in a pointed muzzle, which roared in outrage at his new form. His legs fused into a single serpentine trunk that gleamed with red poison, as his now massive bear-like arms began to tear the floor to pieces. 

Luther at least maintained some of his humanoid figure and mind. But in his pain, his eyes had become bloodied pits, but he did not need them to see. Not when his mind had been expanded into something further and broader than he ever thought it could be. His legs were cloven like those of a goat's, giving him power and this hands were talons that dripped with his own blood. Yet he raged with a mouth full of fangs as the chains of a foreign mind snapped unbreakably around his consciousness. 

With one mind and one purpose, they moved, and all over the world, thousands of others did the same. Those under Lila’s control became little more than mindless drones, faceless and empty, as they tore the world apart. Meanwhile, those who had signed away their souls for the briefest glimpse of power twisted and changed into the monstrous forms of demons. The Justice League scattered all over the globe to contain the apocalyptic carnage. But deep in their hearts, they knew that they were only there to stim the tide. 

Ladybug let the grounding power of Order settle over her heart. In her mind, she felt the familiar and constant presence of Tikki reassure her when as the world around them literally turned the world into Hell. She took a deep breath and began to swing her yoyo into a deadly wheel of magic and light. Ten years ago, she had donned the miraculous and entered into a war beyond her power and comprehension. For the rest of the world, that war ended with Hawkmoth dead, five years ago. But Ladybug had always known the truth. There was still one more battle to fight, one more villain to defeat, and this was it. And for the first time, she felt ready.

“Butterfly, Peacock!” she called out, naming their animals as they had not had time to discuss code names. “Make as many akumas and amuks as you can, try to interfere with the demonic control. Mouse, Pig, Fox protect the civilians, take who you need to minimize the damage. Snake, Rabbit, Tiger, you back us up. Bee, Turtle, Horse, I need you to help me contain this fight. Monkey, Rooster…go nuts.” 

Harley cheered and began to spread their own special brand of chaos. Ivy augmented her own powers using the rooster and used the vines to shatter and strangle the growing thorns that were spreading throughout the city. The others obeyed with a single-minded focus, while around them, the other members of Justice League Dark stepped out of their own portals. They knew where the real fight was, and they were ready. 

Across from them, the Demon laughed. Bull-like horns dripped blood from where they protruded from Lila’s forehead. The viscous of the demon’s power solidified into a sharp, ragged, blood red armor. A crude mockery of Ladybug's own elegant tradition pieces. Her hands dripped black fluid that was thick like oil, but spread like ink. And of course, her chest was nothing but a gaping hole of swirling black power that seemed to devour and distort any light next to it. Lila’s laugh was now overlaid with the deep, powerful enchantment of Madras. It grated on Ladybug’s senses like nails on a chalkboard. The wrongness of the form in front of her made her nauseous as she sensed the power and danger within it. 

However, this creature did not seem to notice as it continued to laugh and mock them, saying, “Silly girl. Do you think this is enough? Those petty heroes you chose might be compatible with their power, but are they truly prepared for the forces they wield? They will corrupt and go mad, just like the last ones. And even if they don’t, then do you think they will truly be enough to defeat me? Untested and Untrained!” 

“They don’t need to beat you,” Ladybug declared, getting herself in position. “They just need to delay you.” 

The Demon laughed, powerful and grating. “They will fail!”

“We’ll see.”

Raven flew to the top of the Wayne Tower, the Peacock user settling in beside her. The combination of her empathic abilities and the miraculous made the world so much…clearer than it ever had been. It was as if she had been blind, and suddenly she could see. Where once she had fought to control her emotions and powers, now they pulled everything into stark relief, allowing her to truly see the world, perhaps for the first time in her life. Even Trigon was silenced by the constant and true power of the miraculous. Unfortunately her new sight only served to show her just how royally screwed they were. The demonic power rippled over the world in a crimson wave, corrupting even the sky with its poison. Fortunately, she knew exactly what to do. 

Raven’s cape, usually a deep blue, was now a royal purple fluttering over her new white suit, a silver and purple cane in her hand. She turned to see the Peacock land beside her, his blue and green suit perfectly tailored and pressed, without a single hair out of place. He raised his fan with a nod, and she raised her cane. 

Lifting it like a scepter, she summoned her shadow and sent out her power, calling it to take shape and power. With her power fully at her command, the white raven soared into the sky before shattering into a thousand glowing butterflies. She closed her eyes as the emotions and thoughts of all of Gotham crashed down and around her. Fear, confusion, terror, pain. So many negative emotions that at first, Raven was worried that that was all there was. 

But eventually she found what she was looking for. Hidden under layers of terror, there were those with strength and resolve. People who were watching and waiting for their chance to fight back. With tire irons and kitchen knives, they stood between the monsters and their loved ones, ready to fight back against this unnatural night. Raven’s lips twitched into the beginnings of a smile as she found these souls, and her butterflies lighted on their makeshift weapons. 

“Citizen,” she whispered, “I am Chrysalis. I am willing to give you the power to protect yourselves, your city, and the world. Will you become my champion, and fight the evil in the name of good?”

Not all of them said yes, but enough of them did that soon every last butterfly had found a host to empower and strengthen. For a moment, she froze, wondering what she should turn them into. And then she remembered. The knights of Azarath had always been her heroes as a little girl. Warriors dedicated to protecting their dimension from the forces of evil. Raven could see them in her mind’s eye, shining and bright as they gave everything they had against the evil of Trigon. 

She nodded, and soon those she had chosen were set ablaze in transformation. Rising in the white armor of Azarath, swords of flame and power in their hands, the Knights of Light rose once more to do battle with the forces of evil. And behind them came the amuks. The bright feathers lit gently on their weapons, and from them rose creatures of myths and legends. Phoenixes to burn in the sky, silvery dragons, and soaring griffins. 

Raven smiled as the army of light crashed with the growing army of darkness. She sent wave after wave of power into her champions, and with each blow and swing of their swords, she felt them strengthen and grow. And in her mind, she felt the presence of her kwami. Nooroo was practically singing for joy, as finally, for the first time in almost a hundred years, his miraclulous was being used for its proper purpose.

Ladybug and Nightwing crashed with the demon head on, while Zatanna and Constantine resumed their chanting. The cosmic powers at work, battering and colliding with every spell they tried, until it was torn apart. This was like nothing Zatanna had ever experienced before. Evil, pure, unadulterated evil, was pouring through the possessed girl like a wellspring of death and decay. But for every dark thorn that attempted to wrench the world apart, there was a blade of shadow and a shield of light as the powers of Order and Chaos danced together like a hurricane of power. 

Zatanna could barely maintain her focus on the severing spell she and Constantine were trying to prepare. They had to get Madras out of the girl. If they could not sever him from the physical plane, this would be pointless. Yet even as they chanted, things just seemed to be getting worse. The demon Extrigan defended them from the swirling demonic power, but it was still spreading. Killing and corrupting anything it came across, cementing the demon’s control over this plane with greater force and accuracy. 

She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the army of light the Butterfly and Peacock had summoned. Which meant that, of course, everything just had to get worse. Right as Dr. Fate attacked the Demon, Clarion the Witch Boy appeared to defend him. 

“Silly, Naboo,” the Lord of Chaos cackled. “Now I get to play!” 

And just like that, the world began to shift. Streets turned to fire, cars turned into monsters, and buildings warped under the power of chaos. Dr. Fate immediately got to work restoring order, but it was clear they were evenly matched. Just then, a thorn got through Extrigan’s defense, and Zatanna had to break off her spell to summon a defense. 

John cursed and looked around. “You alright, love,” he asked.

“Yeah,” Zatanna agreed, getting back into position.

“Alright,” he said, shaking out his hands, “Then let's try again.” 

This was getting annoying. Nightwing dodged another thorn, his silver staff split easily in two, so her now had his ecrisma sticked, flickering with green chaotic energy instead of electricity. He used them to shatter another wave of thorns. He felt more than saw the other users destroying the thorns that tried to take them from behind, but it still was not enough. Which was exactly why he found this whole thing annoying. 

He felt it, in his bones, that he and Ladybug were more powerful than the creature before them. Yes, Madras was one of the Lords of Hell, but he was still just a demon. He and Ladybug wield the manifested beings of Order and Chaos, their souls perfectly attuned to accept and use their powers to the best of their abilities. And yet, all they were doing was stemming the tide. 

He swung his ecrima at the demon’s head, and she dodged with a laugh, and sent a black thorn straight at his chest. Ladybug shattered it and swung her you in a deadly arc at the demon’s neck. The demon jumped back and sent a flurry of spikes at their chest. Nightwing turned his weapon back into a staff. Green fire blazed in a wheel of chaos as he spun the staff into a shield, the same way Ladybug defended with her yoyo. Nightwing spun to stand back to back with Ladybug and crouched down to the ground. Pouring as much power as she could into his legs, Nightwing leapt over the barrage of thorns and landed gracefully behind the demon. He split his staff again and attacked. The demon blocked his swipe with a blackened sword right in time. 

From there, the fight became a dance with Ladybug and Nightwing attacking from both sides, but the demon effortlessly and gracefully dodging them at every turn. Nightwing gritted his teeth as the powers of chaos surged through him. This should not be happening, the demon should not be able to keep pace with them this easily. What was wrong? What was keeping them from just crushing this fool like the demonic bug that he was? 

Ladybug dropped and swung her yoyo low even as he slashed high, but the demon screamed. With that scream came a blast of power that sent them both tumbling back. Panting, Nightwing took stock of the greater battle. The world was tearing itself apart as Clarion and Dr. Fate battled in the sky. Everywhere he looked,d demons with fighting knights in white armor, and noble creatures from mythology burned the corruption in the sky even as monsters from the pits of Hell hunted and pounced them in a fierce struggle of flame and shadow. 

Nightwing shook his head in wonder. How had this become his life? No time to question, not when the whole world seemed to be crumbling under the weight of their conflict. Nightwing shook his head and turned to Ladybug, who was panting beside him. “Now might be the time for some luck.”

Ladybug nodded. “Defend me,” was all she said, and Nightwing obeyed without question. So long as he was there, nothing would hurt her, that he knew without question. 

Ladybug took a deep breath and summoned every last ounce of power she could. She would need it if she wanted victory. “Miraculous Ladybug!” she cried, and the power of Order and good fortune rippled through the air as it summoned the tool she would need to establish her will. 

A red ribbon with black spots landed in her hand. Distantly, she heard Constantine break off his chanting to yell curses at her luck. Zatanna silenced him as Ladybug searched for the solution to the problem. Immediately, her eyes found the fighting Lords of Chaos and Order, Nightwing, her wrist, the ribbon, and then Zatanna and Constantine. 

Wait…it couldn’t be that simple…could it? 

Ladybug’s focus drifted over to where Canine was fighting demons while Salina portaled some civilians to safety. Even from here, she could see it. Daisy, Martin, and BG were all fighting perfectly in sync. The power of the miraculous created the glue that kept them from splitting and allowed them to be fully present for the fight before them. Bitter jealousy filled Ladybug’s mouth with bile as she realized that the thing that was supposed to complete her was actually what was driving her apart. 

Her masks, the only thing keeping her stable and functional in a life that seemed determined to do nothing but collapse. Well, it was now or never, because now the world was collapsing around them, and if she did not find a way to be fully present, fully here, and fully Ladybug, then they were going to fail. 

“Any time now, Ladybug!” Tigress shouted as she shattered another barrage of thorns. 

Ladybug closed her eyes and focused on her energies. She could see them in the power of the Miraculous she could see the fracturing of her soul. Balanced, but not whole, not healed. She cringed as she realized that she was more afraid of healing her soul than she was of the Demon. However, she would not be able to defeat the demon unless she healed her soul. 

In her mind's eye, she pictured what it would look like to be whole and complete. She remembered the doll from her dream. The one who was a princess, and then a knight, and then a queen. She had been a knight and a princess, but those had only ever been fractured pieces of who she really was. Of what she needed to be. And what Ladybug needed to be, right then and there, in this her final battle, was a queen. 

She imagined all of her masks coming together and combining into one shining whole. But what she saw then was not a mask or a veil, but her own true face. Holding it in place, Ladybug opened her eyes and wrapped the ribbon around her wrist. 

“Nightwing!” she called. 

The hero flipped back until he was crouched beside her. Quickly, Ladybug took his wrist and wrapped the other end around his. “Repeat after me,” she commanded.

“Order and Chaos now joined as one.”

Nightwing, bless him, did not even hesitate to repeat the words, and as he spoke, the red and black of the ribbon bled from the fabric and turned gold. 

“Balance restored, the war is done.” 

“Balance restored, the war is done.”

“Fools!” The demon cried , “Petty tricks won’t work!” Still, Marinette could hear the slight edges of fear in the fearsome creature’s tone. 

“Life and Death in agreement be!” Now Nightwing and Ladybug were speaking as one, instinctively knowing what to say even as the words of power left their lips. “The Word is cleansed, from Evil freed!”

Zatanna winced back as golden light broke through the world and shattered the corrupting light of the Demon’s magic. When she lowered her arm, she froze. Ladybug and Nightwing were gone. In their place were a King and Queen. Dressed all in gold from their crowns to their robes, they glowed in the corrupting light of the world.  

The demon screamed, and a forest of black, bloody thorns ripped through the ground, trying to attack them. But the King and Queen simply raised their hands, and the forest shattered into a thousand particles of light that drifted lazily to the ground. And everywhere the light touched, life was restored. 

“ Lords!” The royals commanded. “Kneel”

Immediately, Dr. Fate and Clarion ceased their fighting, and as if pulled by some force beyond them, obeyed the shining pair. 

“Defend,” the King and Queen commanded, and again the two obeyed. Turning on the Demon and raising their power against him, although Clarion was clearly begrudging every act. The demon screamed again, desperately sending wave after wave of power and magic against them. It was terrible and wonderful to watch, and it was not until Constantine jabbed her with his elbow that she was able to snap back and begin chanting. Finally, the seal they had etched into the concrete glowed with purifying light. 

“Ready!” she screamed. 

The King and Queen nodded and raised their hands, joined by a ribbon, and blasted the demon in the chest. It creature writhed as streams of golden light wrapped around its form and dragged it into the seal. The demon thrashed and cursed as the severing seal did its work, the dark energy twisting out of the chest like a snake caught on a stick. 

With a single motion, the King grabbed the worm and pulled it free of the girl. “Catacysm,” he declared, and Madras was no more. 

The world froze. Zatanna herself wasn’t sure what had just happened. She had expected…more. But then again, as she looked around at the crimson sky and crumbling world, maybe what they had was enough. Still, she breathed a sigh of relief as the golden ribbon was tossed into the sky and the miraculous cure swept through the world. 

Nightwing and Ladybug were returned to their normal transformation. Though the after image of those golden forms still hung about them, and Dr. Fate and Clarion were still clearly bound to their command. Zatanna breathed a sigh of relief as the magical light of the Miraculous washed over the world, cleansing and dispersing the last of the dark energy. 

“It is done,” Ladybug declared.

Chapter Text

Lila stared despondently at the chains around her wrists. She did not know if she should be grateful for the Miraculous Cure saving her, or curse it. Either way, she was trapped…again. She closed her eyes and tried not to think about it. She tried not to think of being stolen from her childhood home, being sold from one creep to the next until she finally discovered her power. But in this dank Gotham prison, those memories were never far behind. 

She wasn’t surprised when she heard the heavy footsteps echoing down the hallway. When she opened, she was even less surprised to see who it was. “Are you supposed to kill me?” she asked, her voice cracked and hoarse. She hadn’t spoken since the cuffs had been slapped around her wrists. 

“That’s why they hired me,” Slade Wilson gruffed from behind his yellow and black mask. He slotted a magazine into his pistol with an ominous click.

Lila huffed and thumped her head back against the concrete wall. Her mind, which had just been almost overwhelmed with power, was now so empty and silent she felt as if she was living in a constant fog. She knew what would help, but she doubted that it would work. Still…she had to try.

“You know, I don’t think you want to kill me,” she began, but Deathstroke cut her off with a deep chuckle. 

“Nice try, girlie, but they warned me about you.”

“Who? The Court? Savage? Luthor?”

“All of the above,” Deathstroke said, taking his stance. “You pissed off a lot of people with that contract stunt.”

Lila smirked and stood up. “Worth a shot,” she said and moved as close to her killer as her shackles would let her. “Besides, I almost pulled it off, that’s got to count for something.”

“I suppose it does,” Slade said, and he raised his pistol, “But that doesn’t change your fate.”

Lila sighed and pressed her forehead to the end of the barrel, “No, I suppose it doesn’t. Doesn’t change theirs either. I’ll just see them in Hell.” 

The sound of a gunshot sent the prison guards scrambling, but it was too late. When they reached the cell, Lila Rossi was dead with a bullet through her skull. The only people who cared were those who were responsible for making sure she could never be resurrected. 

“This is completely unnecessary!” Batgirl scowled. Marinette chuckled, setting down her box in her friend’s brand-new Metropolis apartment. 

“As the Justice League’s newest consultant,” she said as she thumbed the Chaos Ring she was wearing, “it is only appropriate that you are stationed in a city protected by one of their most powerful members. Plus, their health benefits will cover your therapy, so you have no reason to complain.”

“I’m not a charity case,” the girl grumbled. But Marinette just rolled her eyes and continued to help her friend unpack.

“Of course you’re not,” she said, “You're an employee of an international hero organization, with enemies who will do whatever it takes to bring them down. Making sure you are in a secure location, with proper health care, and identity security is the least they can do to keep you safe.”

Batgirl huffed, but then her shoulders slumped into a more relaxed and eager posture. The brightest smile spread over her face, and Daisy began to speak in her light and chipper tone. “Ignore her, Marinette! This is perfect! Thank you so much for helping out. I can’t wait to tour the area! Oh! And thanks for helping with the move. I don’t know what we would have done without you!”

“It’s no problem,” Marinette waved around, “With everything calming down in the magical world for a bit, I’ve got time.”

“Speaking of…” Daisy said, fingering the brown leather choker she was wearing. “Are you sure it’s ok for me to keep this?”

“Of course,” Marinette said with a dismissive wave. “You’re compatible, and Barkk will be able to help you settle.”

“But none of the others are keeping theirs,” she insisted. 

“The Bats don’t like using magic, and I think Bruce would kill me if I let Harley and Ivy have unlimited access to ultimate cosmic power,” Marinette explained, “But Alfred and Raven are keeping theirs, mainly to help Nooroo and Duusu heal, but still. Besides there’s Dick—”

“How’s that going by the way,” Daisy demanded, plopping down on the couch eagerly.

Marinette sighed as a soft smile began to play over her lips. “Good,” she said, “Really good. I’m not…completely healed. Not yet, but with him it’s…better.”

“Better’s good,” Daisy agreed. “Has he taken you on a proper date yet?”

“He’s taking me tonight,” Marinette said eagerly.

“Ooh! Where are you going?” 

“I don’t know. Apparently, it’s a surprise.”

“Well, I’m happy for you!” Daisy said, springing to her feet, and she began to arrange her knick-knacks on her brand new shelves. “Plus, you get to keep being the Lady Noire, so that should be fun!”

“It is,” Marinette said, admiring the Miraculous on her finger. “I’m glad I got to finish things with Lila as Ladybug, and I know that Dick will switch with me whenever we need to, but for now…I think I still need a little chaos in my life!”

“I couldn’t have said it better myself!” Plagg cheered, “Now have you girls unpacked the cheese yet? I’m starving over here!”

The girls laughed and took that as their cue to take a quick lunch break. “So,” Daisy began as she pulled out the sandwich bread, “Where to next?”

Marinette took a deep breath and said, “Paris.”

“Are you sure?”

Marinette smiled at the concern in her friend’s voice and nodded. “There’s a lot of unfinished business there, and besides, Alex said the Louvre got their hands on some Miraculous that need to be…liberated.”

“Is Dick on board with this?” Daisy laughed. 

“He’ll definitely be there for the unfinished business bit,” Marinette laughed, “As for the Louvre bit?” Marinette’s smirk was practically devilish as she laughed, saying, “Well, I’d like to see him stop me!”

Daisy laughed and shook her head, “You and Selina flirt in the strangest ways.”

“Hey!” Marinette laughed, “This isn’t just on us! Flirting is a two-way street, and those boys fell for it!”

“Hey, no judgment,” Daisy laughed. “Just…just remember that we’re here for you. You’re not alone anymore.”

Marinette beamed and hugged her friend as tightly as she could. “Thank you.”

Dick shifted nervously as he waited on Marinette to come down. Tikki was hiding in his inner jacket pocket and was whispering words of encouragement, but that didn’t change just how excited and terrified to finally be taking this amazing woman on a proper date. Finally the door opened and Dick froze. 

Marinette was always beautiful, but right now she was downright gorgeous. Her blood red sundress fell to her knees, and was perfectly accented by her black leather jacket. In her sensible yet stylish black heels and her hair pulled back in an elegant Audrey Hepburn-type bun, Marinette was the epitome of stylish elegance. 

“Wow,” Dick said, awed and stunned, “You look amazing.”

Marinette looked away to hide her blush, but when she looked back, the smirk she wore was practically devilish as she studied his clothes. “Thank you, you’re not half bad yourself.”

Dick huffed and adjusted his brown leather jacket over his blue shirt. “I’ve been known to clean up nice when I want to.” 

“I’m glad you want to,” Marinette grinned. “So, where are you taking me?” 

Dick laughed and took her hand, and led her to where his bike was waiting. “Do you like Ferris wheels?” 

“Of course!” Marinette laughed, “Who doesn’t like Ferris wheels?”

“There’s a carnival going on on the boardwalk,” Dick explained. “Thought we could ride it to the top, maybe play a few games while we’re there?”

“Are you going to win me a bear?” Marinette demanded. Though her smile was playful, Dick could see that she was dead serious.

“Of course!” Dick insisted, “I’ll get you a hundred of them. I know all the tricks after all!”

Marinette laughed and accepted the helmet he handed to her. Dick grinned as she wrapped her arms around him and climbed on behind him. “Sounds like a plan,” she said, resting her chin on his shoulder. “But what happens if we get attacked?”

Dick grinned back at her and revved up his motorcycle before touching his brand new black earing. “Sounds like a fun way to end the night!”

Marinette hummed, settling back on her seat, “Or a good way to start the night.”

Dick groaned and kicked up the kickstand. “Woman, you will be the death of me.”

Marinette laughed as they peeled off down the street. The sun was just beginning to set and it cast the Gotham sky into a riot of colors as the drove through the city, weaving between traffic, and fliting through their bike mics, and all Dick could think was that this was the perfect ending to a brand new beginning.